This is a modern-English version of The Adventures of Tom Sawyer, Complete, originally written by Twain, Mark. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

bookcover.jpg (156K)
spine.jpg (33K)

THE ADVENTURES OF TOM SAWYER

BY MARK TWAIN
(Samuel Langhorne Clemens)
frontispiece.jpg (259K)
titlepage.jpg (72K)
dedication.jpg (10K)

CONTENTS

CHAPTER I.
Y-o-u-u Tom—Aunt Polly Decides Upon her Duty—Tom Practices Music—The Challenge—A Private Entrance

CHAPTER II.
Strong Temptations—Strategic Movements—The Innocents Beguiled

CHAPTER III.
Tom as a General—Triumph and Reward—Dismal Felicity—Commission and Omission

CHAPTER IV.
Mental Acrobatics—Attending Sunday—School—The Superintendent—“Showing off”—Tom Lionized

CHAPTER V.
A Useful Minister—In Church—The Climax

CHAPTER VI.
Self-Examination—Dentistry—The Midnight Charm—Witches and Devils—Cautious Approaches—Happy Hours

CHAPTER VII.
A Treaty Entered Into—Early Lessons—A Mistake Made

CHAPTER VIII.
Tom Decides on his Course—Old Scenes Re-enacted

CHAPTER IX.
A Solemn Situation—Grave Subjects Introduced—Injun Joe Explains

CHAPTER X.
The Solemn Oath—Terror Brings Repentance—Mental Punishment

CHAPTER XI.
Muff Potter Comes Himself—Tom’s Conscience at Work

CHAPTER XII.
Tom Shows his Generosity—Aunt Polly Weakens

CHAPTER XIII.
The Young Pirates—Going to the Rendezvous—The Camp—Fire Talk

CHAPTER XIV.
Camp-Life—A Sensation—Tom Steals Away from Camp

CHAPTER XV.
Tom Reconnoiters—Learns the Situation—Reports at Camp

CHAPTER XVI.
A Day’s Amusements—Tom Reveals a Secret—The Pirates take a Lesson —A Night Surprise—An Indian War

CHAPTER XVII.
Memories of the Lost Heroes—The Point in Tom’s Secret

CHAPTER XVIII.
Tom’s Feelings Investigated—Wonderful Dream—Becky Thatcher Overshadowed—Tom Becomes Jealous—Black Revenge

CHAPTER XIX.
Tom Tells the Truth

CHAPTER XX.
Becky in a Dilemma—Tom’s Nobility Asserts Itself

CHAPTER XXI.
Youthful Eloquence—Compositions by the Young Ladies—A Lengthy Vision—The Boy’s Vengeance Satisfied

CHAPTER XXII.
Tom’s Confidence Betrayed—Expects Signal Punishment

CHAPTER XXIII.
Old Muff’s Friends—Muff Potter in Court—Muff Potter Saved

CHAPTER XXIV.
Tom as the Village Hero—Days of Splendor and Nights of Horror—Pursuit of Injun Joe

CHAPTER XXV.
About Kings and Diamonds—Search for the Treasure—Dead People and Ghosts

CHAPTER XXVI.
The Haunted House—Sleepy Ghosts—A Box of Gold—Bitter Luck

CHAPTER XXVII.
Doubts to be Settled—The Young Detectives

CHAPTER XXVIII.
An Attempt at No. Two—Huck Mounts Guard

CHAPTER XXIX.
The Pic-nic—Huck on Injun Joe’s Track—The “Revenge” Job—Aid for the Widow

CHAPTER XXX.
The Welshman Reports—Huck Under Fire—The Story Circulated—A New Sensation—Hope Giving Way to Despair

CHAPTER XXXI.
An Exploring Expedition—Trouble Commences—Lost in the Cave—Total Darkness—Found but not Saved

CHAPTER XXXII.
Tom tells the Story of their Escape—Tom’s Enemy in Safe Quarters

CHAPTER XXXIII.
The Fate of Injun Joe—Huck and Tom Compare Notes—An Expedition to the Cave—Protection Against Ghosts—“An Awful Snug Place”—A Reception at the Widow Douglas’s

CHAPTER XXXIV.
Springing a Secret—Mr. Jones’ Surprise a Failure

CHAPTER XXXV.
A New Order of Things—Poor Huck—New Adventures Planned

ILLUSTRATIONS

Tom Sawyer
Tom at Home
Aunt Polly Beguiled
A Good Opportunity
Who’s Afraid
Late Home
Jim
’Tendin’ to Business
Ain’t that Work?
Cat and Toys
Amusement
Becky Thatcher
Paying Off
After the Battle
“Showing Off”
Not Amiss
Mary
Tom Contemplating
Dampened Ardor
Youth
Boyhood
Using the “Barlow”
The Church
Necessities
Tom as a Sunday-School Hero
The Prize
At Church
The Model Boy
The Church Choir
A Side Show
Result of Playing in Church
The Pinch-Bug
Sid
Dentistry
Huckleberry Finn
Mother Hopkins
Result of Tom’s Truthfulness
Tom as an Artist
Interrupted Courtship
The Master
Vain Pleading
Tail Piece
The Grave in the Woods
Tom Meditates
Robin Hood and his Foe
Death of Robin Hood
Midnight
Tom’s Mode of Egress
Tom’s Effort at Prayer
Muff Potter Outwitted
The Graveyard
Forewarnings
Disturbing Muff’s Sleep
Tom’s Talk with his Aunt
Muff Potter
A Suspicious Incident
Injun Joe’s two Victims
In the Coils
Peter
Aunt Polly seeks Information
A General Good Time
Demoralized
Joe Harper
On Board Their First Prize
The Pirates Ashore
Wild Life
The Pirate’s Bath
The Pleasant Stroll
The Search for the Drowned
The Mysterious Writing
River View
What Tom Saw
Tom Swims the River
Taking Lessons
The Pirates’ Egg Market
Tom Looking for Joe’s Knife
The Thunder Storm
Terrible Slaughter
The Mourner
Tom’s Proudest Moment
Amy Lawrence
Tom tries to Remember
The Hero
A Flirtation
Becky Retaliates
A Sudden Frost
Counter-irritation
Aunt Polly
Tom justified
The Discovery
Caught in the Act
Tom Astonishes the School
Literature
Tom Declaims
Examination Evening
On Exhibition
Prize Authors
The Master’s Dilemma
The School House
The Cadet
Happy for Two Days
Enjoying the Vacation
The Stolen Melons
The Judge
Visiting the Prisoner
Tom Swears
The Court Room
The Detective
Tom Dreams
The Treasure
The Private Conference
A King; Poor Fellow!
Business
The Ha’nted House
Injun Joe
The Greatest and Best
Hidden Treasures Unearthed
The Boy’s Salvation
Room No. 2
The Next Day’s Conference
Treasures
Uncle Jake
Buck at Home
The Haunted Room
“Run for Your Life”
McDougal’s Cave
Inside the Cave
Huck on Duty
A Rousing Act
Tail Piece
The Welshman
Result of a Sneeze
Cornered
Alarming Discoveries
Tom and Becky stir up the Town
Tom’s Marks
Huck Questions the Widow
Vampires
Wonders of the Cave
Attacked by Natives
Despair
The Wedding Cake
A New Terror
Daylight
“Turn Out” to Receive Tom and Becky
The Escape from the Cave
Fate of the Ragged Man
The Treasures Found
Caught at Last
Drop after Drop
Having a Good Time
A Business Trip
“Got it at Last!”
Tail Piece
Widow Douglas
Tom Backs his Statement
Tail Piece
Huck Transformed
Comfortable Once More
High up in Society
Contentment

PREFACE

Most of the adventures recorded in this book really occurred; one or two were experiences of my own, the rest those of boys who were schoolmates of mine. Huck Finn is drawn from life; Tom Sawyer also, but not from an individual—he is a combination of the characteristics of three boys whom I knew, and therefore belongs to the composite order of architecture.

Most of the adventures in this book actually happened; one or two were my own experiences, while the rest are from boys I went to school with. Huck Finn is based on real life; Tom Sawyer is too, but not based on just one person—he’s a mix of traits from three boys I knew, so he represents a composite of different characters.

The odd superstitions touched upon were all prevalent among children and slaves in the West at the period of this story—that is to say, thirty or forty years ago.

The strange superstitions mentioned were all common among children and slaves in the West at the time of this story—that is to say, thirty or forty years ago.

Although my book is intended mainly for the entertainment of boys and girls, I hope it will not be shunned by men and women on that account, for part of my plan has been to try to pleasantly remind adults of what they once were themselves, and of how they felt and thought and talked, and what queer enterprises they sometimes engaged in.

Although my book is mainly for entertaining kids, I hope adults won't avoid it because of that. Part of my goal has been to gently remind grown-ups of who they used to be, how they felt, what they thought and talked about, and the strange adventures they sometimes took on.

THE AUTHOR.

THE AUTHOR.

HARTFORD, 1876.

HARTFORD, 1876.

CHAPTER I

01-017.jpg (182K)

“Tom!”

"Tom!"

No answer.

No response.

“TOM!”

“TOM!”

No answer.

No response.

“What’s gone with that boy,  I wonder? You TOM!”

“What happened to that boy, I wonder? You TOM!”

No answer.

No response.

The old lady pulled her spectacles down and looked over them about the room; then she put them up and looked out under them. She seldom or never looked through them for so small a thing as a boy; they were her state pair, the pride of her heart, and were built for “style,” not service—she could have seen through a pair of stove-lids just as well. She looked perplexed for a moment, and then said, not fiercely, but still loud enough for the furniture to hear:

The old lady lowered her glasses and scanned the room; then she pushed them back up and glanced below them. She hardly ever looked through them for something as trivial as a boy; they were her fancy pair, her pride and joy, designed for “style,” not practicality—she could have seen just as well through two pot lids. She appeared puzzled for a moment, then said, not angrily, but loud enough for the furniture to hear:

“Well, I lay if I get hold of you I’ll—”

“Well, I swear if I get my hands on you I’ll—”

She did not finish, for by this time she was bending down and punching under the bed with the broom, and so she needed breath to punctuate the punches with. She resurrected nothing but the cat.

She didn't finish because by this point she was leaning down and sweeping under the bed with the broom, so she needed breath to keep punctuating the sweeps. All she brought out was the cat.

“I never did see the beat of that boy!”

“I never did see anything like that boy!”

She went to the open door and stood in it and looked out among the tomato vines and “jimpson” weeds that constituted the garden. No Tom. So she lifted up her voice at an angle calculated for distance and shouted:

She went to the open door, stood in the doorway, and looked out at the tomato vines and “jimpson” weeds that made up the garden. No Tom. So, she raised her voice at an angle meant for distance and shouted:

“Y-o-u-u TOM!”

“Yo, TOM!”

There was a slight noise behind her and she turned just in time to seize a small boy by the slack of his roundabout and arrest his flight.

There was a faint noise behind her, and she turned just in time to grab a small boy by the loose part of his roundabout and stop him from running away.

“There! I might ’a’ thought of that closet. What you been doing in there?”

“There! I might have thought of that closet. What have you been doing in there?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“Nothing! Look at your hands. And look at your mouth. What is that truck?”

“Nothing! Look at your hands. And look at your mouth. What is that truck?”

“I don’t know, aunt.”

"I don’t know, Aunt."

“Well, I know. It’s jam—that’s what it is. Forty times I’ve said if you didn’t let that jam alone I’d skin you. Hand me that switch.”

“Well, I know. It’s jam—that’s what it is. Forty times I’ve said if you didn’t leave that jam alone I’d skin you. Hand me that switch.”

The switch hovered in the air—the peril was desperate—

The switch floated in the air—the danger was urgent—

“My! Look behind you, aunt!”

“Wow! Look behind you, aunt!”

The old lady whirled round, and snatched her skirts out of danger. The lad fled on the instant, scrambled up the high board-fence, and disappeared over it.

The old lady spun around and pulled her skirts out of the way. The boy took off immediately, climbed up the tall fence, and vanished over it.

01-018.jpg (54K)

His aunt Polly stood surprised a moment, and then broke into a gentle laugh.

His Aunt Polly was surprised for a moment, and then she started to laugh softly.

“Hang the boy, can’t I never learn anything? Ain’t he played me tricks enough like that for me to be looking out for him by this time? But old fools is the biggest fools there is. Can’t learn an old dog new tricks, as the saying is. But my goodness, he never plays them alike, two days, and how is a body to know what’s coming? He ’pears to know just how long he can torment me before I get my dander up, and he knows if he can make out to put me off for a minute or make me laugh, it’s all down again and I can’t hit him a lick. I ain’t doing my duty by that boy, and that’s the Lord’s truth, goodness knows. Spare the rod and spile the child, as the Good Book says. I’m a laying up sin and suffering for us both, I know. He’s full of the Old Scratch, but laws-a-me! he’s my own dead sister’s boy, poor thing, and I ain’t got the heart to lash him, somehow. Every time I let him off, my conscience does hurt me so, and every time I hit him my old heart most breaks. Well-a-well, man that is born of woman is of few days and full of trouble, as the Scripture says, and I reckon it’s so. He’ll play hookey this evening,[*] and I’ll just be obleeged to make him work, tomorrow, to punish him. It’s mighty hard to make him work Saturdays, when all the boys is having holiday, but he hates work more than he hates anything else, and I’ve got to do some of my duty by him, or I’ll be the ruination of the child.”

“Why can’t I ever learn anything? Hasn’t he played enough tricks on me by now for me to be watching out for him? But old fools are the biggest fools there are. You can't teach an old dog new tricks, as the saying goes. But my goodness, he never plays the same trick two days in a row, and how is anyone supposed to know what's coming? He seems to know exactly how long he can annoy me before I get furious, and he knows if he can just get me to laugh for a minute, I forget all about punishing him. I’m not doing my duty by that boy, and that’s the truth, goodness knows. Spare the rod and spoil the child, as the Good Book says. I’m just piling up sin and suffering for us both, I know. He’s full of mischief, but bless his heart! he’s my late sister’s boy, poor thing, and I just can’t bring myself to punish him. Every time I let him off, my conscience feels so heavy, and every time I hit him, my old heart nearly breaks. Well, well, life is short and full of trouble, as Scripture says, and I reckon that’s true. He’ll skip school this evening,[*] and I’ll just have to make him work tomorrow to punish him. It’s really tough to make him work on Saturdays when all the other boys are having fun, but he hates work more than anything else, and I’ve got to do my duty by him, or I’ll ruin the child.”

[*] Southwestern for “afternoon”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Southwester for "afternoon"

Tom did play hookey, and he had a very good time. He got back home barely in season to help Jim, the small colored boy, saw next-day’s wood and split the kindlings before supper—at least he was there in time to tell his adventures to Jim while Jim did three-fourths of the work. Tom’s younger brother (or rather half-brother) Sid was already through with his part of the work (picking up chips), for he was a quiet boy, and had no adventurous, trouble-some ways.

Tom skipped school, and he had a blast. He got home just in time to help Jim, the young Black boy, saw wood for the next day and split kindling before dinner—at least he was there in time to share his adventures with Jim while Jim did most of the work. Tom's younger brother (or rather half-brother) Sid had already finished his part (picking up chips) because he was a quiet boy and didn’t have any adventurous or troublesome tendencies.

01-019.jpg (48K)

While Tom was eating his supper, and stealing sugar as opportunity offered, Aunt Polly asked him questions that were full of guile, and very deep—for she wanted to trap him into damaging revealments. Like many other simple-hearted souls, it was her pet vanity to believe she was endowed with a talent for dark and mysterious diplomacy, and she loved to contemplate her most transparent devices as marvels of low cunning. Said she:

While Tom was having his dinner and sneaking some sugar whenever he could, Aunt Polly asked him tricky questions that were very clever because she wanted to catch him in a confession. Like many other naive people, she took pride in thinking she had a knack for subtle and complicated strategy, and she enjoyed considering her obvious tricks as impressive displays of cunning. She said:

“Tom, it was middling warm in school, warn’t it?”

“Tom, it was moderately warm in school, wasn’t it?”

“Yes’m.”

"Yes ma'am."

“Powerful warm, warn’t it?”

“Powerful warm, wasn’t it?”

“Yes’m.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Didn’t you want to go in a-swimming, Tom?”

“Didn’t you want to go swimming, Tom?”

A bit of a scare shot through Tom—a touch of uncomfortable suspicion. He searched Aunt Polly’s face, but it told him nothing. So he said:

A bit of a scare shot through Tom—a hint of uncomfortable suspicion. He looked at Aunt Polly’s face, but it revealed nothing. So he said:

“No’m—well, not very much.”

“Nope—well, not really.”

The old lady reached out her hand and felt Tom’s shirt, and said:

The old lady reached out her hand and touched Tom’s shirt, and said:

“But you ain’t too warm now, though.” And it flattered her to reflect that she had discovered that the shirt was dry without anybody knowing that that was what she had in her mind. But in spite of her, Tom knew where the wind lay, now. So he forestalled what might be the next move:

“But you’re not feeling too warm now, are you?” It made her feel good to realize she had figured out the shirt was dry without anyone knowing that was what she was thinking. But despite her thoughts, Tom sensed what was coming next. So he preempted what might be her next move:

“Some of us pumped on our heads—mine’s damp yet. See?”

“Some of us put pressure on our heads—mine’s still wet. See?”

Aunt Polly was vexed to think she had overlooked that bit of circumstantial evidence, and missed a trick. Then she had a new inspiration:

Aunt Polly was frustrated to realize she had overlooked that piece of circumstantial evidence and missed an opportunity. Then she had a new idea:

“Tom, you didn’t have to undo your shirt collar where I sewed it, to pump on your head, did you? Unbutton your jacket!”

“Tom, you didn’t have to unfasten your shirt collar where I sewed it, to put on your head, did you? Unbutton your jacket!”

The trouble vanished out of Tom’s face. He opened his jacket. His shirt collar was securely sewed.

The worry disappeared from Tom’s face. He opened his jacket. His shirt collar was stitched tightly.

“Bother! Well, go ’long with you. I’d made sure you’d played hookey and been a-swimming. But I forgive ye, Tom. I reckon you’re a kind of a singed cat, as the saying is—better’n you look. This time.”

“Aw, come on! Just go on now. I figured you were skipping school and off swimming. But I forgive you, Tom. I guess you’re like a singed cat, as the saying goes—better than you seem. This time.”

She was half sorry her sagacity had miscarried, and half glad that Tom had stumbled into obedient conduct for once.

She was partly sorry her wisdom had missed the mark, and partly glad that Tom had finally acted obediently for once.

But Sidney said:

But Sidney said:

“Well, now, if I didn’t think you sewed his collar with white thread, but it’s black.”

“Well, now, I didn't realize you stitched his collar with white thread, but it's actually black.”

“Why, I did sew it with white! Tom!”

“Why, I sewed it with white! Tom!”

But Tom did not wait for the rest. As he went out at the door he said:

But Tom didn’t wait for the others. As he walked out the door, he said:

“Siddy, I’ll lick you for that.”

"Siddy, I'm going to get you for that."

In a safe place Tom examined two large needles which were thrust into the lapels of his jacket, and had thread bound about them—one needle carried white thread and the other black. He said:

In a safe spot, Tom looked at two large needles that were stuck into the lapels of his jacket, with thread wrapped around them—one needle had white thread and the other had black. He said:

“She’d never noticed if it hadn’t been for Sid. Confound it! sometimes she sews it with white, and sometimes she sews it with black. I wish to gee-miny she’d stick to one or t’other—I can’t keep the run of ’em. But I bet you I’ll lam Sid for that. I’ll learn him!”

“She’d never noticed if it hadn’t been for Sid. Dang it! sometimes she sews it with white, and sometimes she sews it with black. I wish to goodness she’d stick to one or the other—I can’t keep track of them. But I bet you I’ll get back at Sid for that. I’ll teach him!”

He was not the Model Boy of the village. He knew the model boy very well though—and loathed him.

He wasn't the perfect kid of the village. He knew the perfect kid really well, though—and hated him.

Within two minutes, or even less, he had forgotten all his troubles. Not because his troubles were one whit less heavy and bitter to him than a man’s are to a man, but because a new and powerful interest bore them down and drove them out of his mind for the time—just as men’s misfortunes are forgotten in the excitement of new enterprises. This new interest was a valued novelty in whistling, which he had just acquired from a negro, and he was suffering to practise it undisturbed. It consisted in a peculiar bird-like turn, a sort of liquid warble, produced by touching the tongue to the roof of the mouth at short intervals in the midst of the music—the reader probably remembers how to do it, if he has ever been a boy. Diligence and attention soon gave him the knack of it, and he strode down the street with his mouth full of harmony and his soul full of gratitude. He felt much as an astronomer feels who has discovered a new planet—no doubt, as far as strong, deep, unalloyed pleasure is concerned, the advantage was with the boy, not the astronomer.

In just two minutes, or even less, he managed to forget all his troubles. Not because his troubles were any lighter or less bitter than a man's typically are, but because a fresh and exciting interest pushed them away and cleared his mind for a while—just like how people forget their misfortunes in the thrill of new adventures. This new interest was a prized whistling technique he had just learned from a black man, and he was eager to practice it without interruptions. It involved a unique bird-like trill, a kind of smooth warble, made by flicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth at short intervals while making music—most readers probably remember how to do it if they've ever been a boy. With some diligence and focus, he soon mastered it and walked down the street with his mouth full of melody and his heart full of gratitude. He felt much like an astronomer who has discovered a new planet—no doubt, in terms of pure joy, the boy had the upper hand over the astronomer.

The summer evenings were long. It was not dark, yet. Presently Tom checked his whistle. A stranger was before him—a boy a shade larger than himself. A new-comer of any age or either sex was an impressive curiosity in the poor little shabby village of St. Petersburg. This boy was well dressed, too—well dressed on a week-day. This was simply astounding. His cap was a dainty thing, his close-buttoned blue cloth roundabout was new and natty, and so were his pantaloons. He had shoes on—and it was only Friday. He even wore a necktie, a bright bit of ribbon. He had a citified air about him that ate into Tom’s vitals. The more Tom stared at the splendid marvel, the higher he turned up his nose at his finery and the shabbier and shabbier his own outfit seemed to him to grow. Neither boy spoke. If one moved, the other moved—but only sidewise, in a circle; they kept face to face and eye to eye all the time. Finally Tom said:

The summer evenings were long. It wasn't dark yet. Soon, Tom checked his whistle. A stranger stood before him—a boy slightly bigger than himself. In the run-down little village of St. Petersburg, anyone new, regardless of age or gender, was a fascinating sight. This boy was well-dressed too—well-dressed on a weekday. This was simply astonishing. His cap was stylish, his fitted blue cloth jacket was new and sharp, and so were his trousers. He wore shoes—and it was only Friday. He even had a necktie, a bright bit of ribbon. He had a city vibe that struck Tom to his core. The more Tom stared at this magnificent sight, the more he looked down his nose at his own clothes, which appeared shabbier and shabbier to him. Neither boy spoke. If one moved, the other followed—but only sideways, in a circle; they kept facing each other, locked in eye contact the whole time. Finally, Tom said:

“I can lick you!”

"I can kiss you!"

“I’d like to see you try it.”

“I'd like to see you give it a shot.”

“Well, I can do it.”

"Well, I got this."

“No you can’t, either.”

"No, you can't either."

“Yes I can.”

"Yes, I can."

“No you can’t.”

“No, you can’t.”

“I can.”

"I'm in."

“You can’t.”

"You can't."

“Can!”

"Absolutely!"

“Can’t!”

"Can't!"

An uncomfortable pause. Then Tom said:

An awkward silence. Then Tom said:

“What’s your name?”

“What's your name?”

“’Tisn’t any of your business, maybe.”

“It's none of your business, maybe.”

“Well I ’low I’ll make it my business.”

“Well, I guess I’ll make it my business.”

“Well why don’t you?”

"Well, why not?"

“If you say much, I will.”

“If you say a lot, I will.”

“Much—much—much. There now.”

“Lots—lots—lots. There you go.”

“Oh, you think you’re mighty smart, don’t you? I could lick you with one hand tied behind me, if I wanted to.”

“Oh, you think you’re really clever, don’t you? I could beat you with one hand tied behind my back, if I wanted to.”

“Well why don’t you do it? You say you can do it.”

“Well, why don’t you do it? You say you can do it.”

“Well I will, if you fool with me.”

“Well, I will if you mess with me.”

“Oh yes—I’ve seen whole families in the same fix.”

“Oh yeah—I’ve seen entire families in the same situation.”

“Smarty! You think you’re some, now, don’t you? Oh, what a hat!”

“Smarty! You think you're something now, don’t you? Oh, what a hat!”

“You can lump that hat if you don’t like it. I dare you to knock it off—and anybody that’ll take a dare will suck eggs.”

“You can toss that hat if you don’t like it. I dare you to knock it off—and anyone who will accept a dare will be a real coward.”

“You’re a liar!”

"You’re lying!"

“You’re another.”

“You're one more.”

“You’re a fighting liar and dasn’t take it up.”

“You’re a lying coward and don’t have the guts to face it.”

“Aw—take a walk!”

"Aw—go for a walk!"

“Say—if you give me much more of your sass I’ll take and bounce a rock off’n your head.”

“Look, if you keep talking back like that, I’ll throw a rock at your head.”

“Oh, of course you will.”

“Oh, of course you will.”

“Well I will.”

“Well, I will.”

“Well why don’t you do it then? What do you keep saying you will for? Why don’t you do it? It’s because you’re afraid.”

“Well, why don’t you do it then? What do you keep saying you will for? Why don’t you do it? It’s because you’re afraid.”

“I ain’t afraid.”

"I'm not afraid."

“You are.”

"You are."

“I ain’t.”

"I am not."

“You are.”

"You are."

01-023.jpg (55K)

Another pause, and more eying and sidling around each other. Presently they were shoulder to shoulder. Tom said:

Another pause, and they were eyeing each other and moving a bit closer. Soon enough, they were shoulder to shoulder. Tom said:

“Get away from here!”

"Get out of here!"

“Go away yourself!”

“Leave me alone!”

“I won’t.”

"I'm not doing that."

“I won’t either.”

"Me neither."

So they stood, each with a foot placed at an angle as a brace, and both shoving with might and main, and glowering at each other with hate. But neither could get an advantage. After struggling till both were hot and flushed, each relaxed his strain with watchful caution, and Tom said:

So they stood, each with a foot braced at an angle, both pushing with all their strength and glaring at each other with hatred. But neither could gain the upper hand. After struggling until they were both hot and flushed, each eased up their effort with careful caution, and Tom said:

“You’re a coward and a pup. I’ll tell my big brother on you, and he can thrash you with his little finger, and I’ll make him do it, too.”

“You're a coward and a kid. I’ll tell my big brother on you, and he can beat you with just his pinky finger, and I’ll make him do it, too.”

“What do I care for your big brother? I’ve got a brother that’s bigger than he is—and what’s more, he can throw him over that fence, too.” [Both brothers were imaginary.]

“What do I care about your big brother? I’ve got a brother who’s bigger than he is—and what’s more, he can throw him over that fence, too.” [Both brothers were imaginary.]

“That’s a lie.”

"That's a lie."

Your saying so don’t make it so.”

Your saying it doesn’t make it true.

Tom drew a line in the dust with his big toe, and said:

Tom drew a line in the dirt with his big toe and said:

“I dare you to step over that, and I’ll lick you till you can’t stand up. Anybody that’ll take a dare will steal sheep.”

“I dare you to step over that, and I’ll keep messing with you until you can’t stand up. Anyone who will take a dare will steal sheep.”

The new boy stepped over promptly, and said:

The new kid walked over right away and said:

“Now you said you’d do it, now let’s see you do it.”

“Now you said you’d do it, so let’s see you make it happen.”

“Don’t you crowd me now; you better look out.”

“Don’t crowd me; you’d better watch out.”

“Well, you said you’d do it—why don’t you do it?”

“Well, you said you’d do it—why aren’t you doing it?”

“By jingo! for two cents I will do it.”

“Wow! For two cents, I will do it.”

The new boy took two broad coppers out of his pocket and held them out with derision. Tom struck them to the ground. In an instant both boys were rolling and tumbling in the dirt, gripped together like cats; and for the space of a minute they tugged and tore at each other’s hair and clothes, punched and scratched each other’s nose, and covered themselves with dust and glory. Presently the confusion took form, and through the fog of battle Tom appeared, seated astride the new boy, and pounding him with his fists. “Holler ’nuff!” said he.

The new kid pulled out two shiny coins from his pocket and flaunted them mockingly. Tom knocked them to the ground. In an instant, the two boys were rolling around in the dirt, wrestling with each other like wild animals; for about a minute, they tugged and pulled at each other’s hair and clothes, threw punches and scratched each other's noses, and ended up covered in dust and looking both messy and proud. Soon, the chaos settled, and through the haze of their scuffle, Tom emerged, sitting on top of the new kid and hitting him with his fists. “Yell ‘enough!’” he said.

The boy only struggled to free himself. He was crying—mainly from rage.

The boy just fought to break free. He was crying—mostly out of anger.

“Holler ’nuff!”—and the pounding went on.

"Yell louder!"—and the pounding continued.

At last the stranger got out a smothered “’Nuff!” and Tom let him up and said:

At last, the stranger managed to get out a muffled "Enough!" and Tom let him go and said:

“Now that’ll learn you. Better look out who you’re fooling with next time.”

“Now that’ll teach you. You better watch who you’re messing with next time.”

The new boy went off brushing the dust from his clothes, sobbing, snuffling, and occasionally looking back and shaking his head and threatening what he would do to Tom the “next time he caught him out.” To which Tom responded with jeers, and started off in high feather, and as soon as his back was turned the new boy snatched up a stone, threw it and hit him between the shoulders and then turned tail and ran like an antelope. Tom chased the traitor home, and thus found out where he lived. He then held a position at the gate for some time, daring the enemy to come outside, but the enemy only made faces at him through the window and declined. At last the enemy’s mother appeared, and called Tom a bad, vicious, vulgar child, and ordered him away. So he went away; but he said he “’lowed” to “lay” for that boy.

The new kid walked off brushing the dust from his clothes, crying, sniffling, and occasionally glancing back, shaking his head and threatening what he would do to Tom the “next time he caught him.” Tom responded with taunts and walked off feeling great, but as soon as his back was turned, the new kid picked up a stone, threw it, and hit him between the shoulders before taking off like a deer. Tom chased the traitor home and found out where he lived. He then stood at the gate for a while, daring the kid to come outside, but the kid only made faces at him through the window and refused. Finally, the kid’s mom showed up and called Tom a bad, mean, rude kid, telling him to get lost. So he left, but he said he “planned” to “wait” for that kid.

01-025.jpg (55K)

He got home pretty late that night, and when he climbed cautiously in at the window, he uncovered an ambuscade, in the person of his aunt; and when she saw the state his clothes were in her resolution to turn his Saturday holiday into captivity at hard labor became adamantine in its firmness.

He got home pretty late that night, and when he cautiously climbed in through the window, he ran into a trap set by his aunt. When she saw how dirty his clothes were, her decision to turn his Saturday break into a punishment of hard work became unshakeable.

CHAPTER II

02-026.jpg (202K)

Saturday morning was come, and all the summer world was bright and fresh, and brimming with life. There was a song in every heart; and if the heart was young the music issued at the lips. There was cheer in every face and a spring in every step. The locust-trees were in bloom and the fragrance of the blossoms filled the air. Cardiff Hill, beyond the village and above it, was green with vegetation and it lay just far enough away to seem a Delectable Land, dreamy, reposeful, and inviting.

Saturday morning had arrived, and the summer world was bright and fresh, full of life. There was a song in every heart; and if the heart was young, the music flowed from the lips. Every face showed cheer and every step had a bounce. The locust trees were in bloom, and the scent of the blossoms filled the air. Cardiff Hill, just beyond the village and rising above it, was green with vegetation and lay just far enough away to appear like a Delightful Land, dreamy, peaceful, and inviting.

Tom appeared on the sidewalk with a bucket of whitewash and a long-handled brush. He surveyed the fence, and all gladness left him and a deep melancholy settled down upon his spirit. Thirty yards of board fence nine feet high. Life to him seemed hollow, and existence but a burden. Sighing, he dipped his brush and passed it along the topmost plank; repeated the operation; did it again; compared the insignificant whitewashed streak with the far-reaching continent of unwhitewashed fence, and sat down on a tree-box discouraged. Jim came skipping out at the gate with a tin pail, and singing Buffalo Gals. Bringing water from the town pump had always been hateful work in Tom’s eyes, before, but now it did not strike him so. He remembered that there was company at the pump. White, mulatto, and negro boys and girls were always there waiting their turns, resting, trading playthings, quarrelling, fighting, skylarking. And he remembered that although the pump was only a hundred and fifty yards off, Jim never got back with a bucket of water under an hour—and even then somebody generally had to go after him. Tom said:

Tom showed up on the sidewalk with a bucket of white paint and a long-handled brush. He looked at the fence, and all his happiness disappeared, replaced by a deep sadness. It was thirty yards of board fence nine feet high. Life felt empty to him, and existence was just a burden. Sighing, he dipped his brush and dragged it along the top plank; he did it again and again; he compared the small whitewashed streak with the vast expanse of unpainted fence and sat down on a tree box, feeling defeated. Jim came skipping out of the gate with a tin pail, singing "Buffalo Gals." Getting water from the town pump had always been a terrible chore in Tom's eyes, but now he saw it differently. He remembered that there were always kids at the pump: white, mixed-race, and black boys and girls waiting their turns, resting, trading toys, arguing, fighting, and having fun. He realized that even though the pump was only a hundred and fifty yards away, Jim never returned with a bucket of water in less than an hour—and even then, someone usually had to go looking for him. Tom said:

“Say, Jim, I’ll fetch the water if you’ll whitewash some.”

“Hey, Jim, I’ll go get the water if you’ll paint some.”

Jim shook his head and said:

Jim shook his head and said:

“Can’t, Mars Tom. Ole missis, she tole me I got to go an’ git dis water an’ not stop foolin’ roun’ wid anybody. She say she spec’ Mars Tom gwine to ax me to whitewash, an’ so she tole me go ’long an’ ’tend to my own business—she ’lowed she’d ’tend to de whitewashin’.”

“Can’t, Master Tom. The old lady told me I have to go get this water and not waste time messing around with anyone. She said she figured you were going to ask me to whitewash, so she told me to just go and mind my own business—she said she’d take care of the whitewashing.”

“Oh, never you mind what she said, Jim. That’s the way she always talks. Gimme the bucket—I won’t be gone only a a minute. She won’t ever know.”

“Oh, don’t worry about what she said, Jim. That’s just how she always talks. Hand me the bucket—I’ll only be gone for a minute. She won’t ever find out.”

“Oh, I dasn’t, Mars Tom. Ole missis she’d take an’ tar de head off’n me. ’Deed she would.”

“Oh, I can't, Mars Tom. The old missus would take and skin me alive. She really would.”

She! She never licks anybody—whacks ’em over the head with her thimble—and who cares for that, I’d like to know. She talks awful, but talk don’t hurt—anyways it don’t if she don’t cry. Jim, I’ll give you a marvel. I’ll give you a white alley!”

She! She never kisses anyone—just hits them over the head with her thimble—and who cares about that, I'd like to know. She talks a lot, but talking doesn’t hurt—at least it doesn’t if she doesn’t cry. Jim, I’ll give you something amazing. I’ll give you a white alley!

Jim began to waver.

Jim started to doubt.

“White alley, Jim! And it’s a bully taw.”

“White alley, Jim! And it’s an awesome shot.”

“My! Dat’s a mighty gay marvel, I tell you! But Mars Tom I’s powerful ’fraid ole missis—”

“My! That’s an amazing sight, I tell you! But Mars Tom I’s really afraid of the old lady—”

“And besides, if you will I’ll show you my sore toe.”

“And besides, if you want, I’ll show you my sore toe.”

Jim was only human—this attraction was too much for him. He put down his pail, took the white alley, and bent over the toe with absorbing interest while the bandage was being unwound. In another moment he was flying down the street with his pail and a tingling rear, Tom was whitewashing with vigor, and Aunt Polly was retiring from the field with a slipper in her hand and triumph in her eye.

Jim was just a guy—this attraction was too overwhelming for him. He set down his bucket, took the side street, and leaned over the toe with intense focus while the bandage was being removed. In a moment, he was racing down the street with his bucket and a buzzing sensation in his backside, Tom was whitewashing enthusiastically, and Aunt Polly was leaving the scene with a slipper in her hand and a victorious look in her eye.

02-028.jpg (101K)

But Tom’s energy did not last. He began to think of the fun he had planned for this day, and his sorrows multiplied. Soon the free boys would come tripping along on all sorts of delicious expeditions, and they would make a world of fun of him for having to work—the very thought of it burnt him like fire. He got out his worldly wealth and examined it—bits of toys, marbles, and trash; enough to buy an exchange of work, maybe, but not half enough to buy so much as half an hour of pure freedom. So he returned his straitened means to his pocket, and gave up the idea of trying to buy the boys. At this dark and hopeless moment an inspiration burst upon him! Nothing less than a great, magnificent inspiration.

But Tom’s energy didn’t last. He started thinking about the fun he had planned for the day, and his sadness grew. Soon the other boys would come by on all sorts of exciting adventures, and they would make fun of him for having to work—the thought of it burned him like fire. He took out his meager possessions and looked them over—pieces of toys, marbles, and junk; enough to maybe buy a replacement for work, but nowhere near enough to buy even half an hour of true freedom. So, he put his limited stuff back in his pocket and gave up on the idea of trying to buy the boys. At that dark and hopeless moment, a brilliant idea struck him! Nothing less than a grand, magnificent idea.

He took up his brush and went tranquilly to work. Ben Rogers hove in sight presently—the very boy, of all boys, whose ridicule he had been dreading. Ben’s gait was the hop-skip-and-jump—proof enough that his heart was light and his anticipations high. He was eating an apple, and giving a long, melodious whoop, at intervals, followed by a deep-toned ding-dong-dong, ding-dong-dong, for he was personating a steamboat. As he drew near, he slackened speed, took the middle of the street, leaned far over to starboard and rounded to ponderously and with laborious pomp and circumstance—for he was personating the Big Missouri, and considered himself to be drawing nine feet of water. He was boat and captain and engine-bells combined, so he had to imagine himself standing on his own hurricane-deck giving the orders and executing them:

He picked up his brush and started working calmly. Ben Rogers appeared in the distance—the exact kid, out of all the kids, whose teasing he had been worried about. Ben's walk was a hop-skip-and-jump—clear evidence that he was cheerful and had high hopes. He was munching on an apple and letting out a long, melodious whoop now and then, followed by a deep, ringing "ding-dong-dong, ding-dong-dong," as he pretended to be a steamboat. As he got closer, he slowed down, took the middle of the road, leaned way over to the right, and turned with exaggerated pomp and ceremony—because he was pretending to be the Big Missouri and thought he was drawing nine feet of water. He was both the boat and the captain, as well as the engine bells, so he had to picture himself on his own hurricane deck, giving and carrying out commands:

“Stop her, sir! Ting-a-ling-ling!” The headway ran almost out, and he drew up slowly toward the sidewalk.

“Stop her, sir! Ting-a-ling-ling!” The car almost came to a stop, and he eased up towards the sidewalk.

“Ship up to back! Ting-a-ling-ling!” His arms straightened and stiffened down his sides.

“Get back on the ship! Ting-a-ling-ling!” His arms straightened and stiffened down his sides.

“Set her back on the stabboard! Ting-a-ling-ling! Chow! ch-chow-wow! Chow!” His right hand, mean-time, describing stately circles—for it was representing a forty-foot wheel.

“Put her back on the starboard! Ting-a-ling-ling! Chow! ch-chow-wow! Chow!” His right hand, meanwhile, making grand circles—because it was mimicking a forty-foot wheel.

“Let her go back on the labboard! Ting-a-ling-ling! Chow-ch-chow-chow!” The left hand began to describe circles.

“Let her go back on the labboard! Ding-a-ling-ling! Chow-ch-chow-chow!” The left hand started making circles.

“Stop the stabboard! Ting-a-ling-ling! Stop the labboard! Come ahead on the stabboard! Stop her! Let your outside turn over slow! Ting-a-ling-ling! Chow-ow-ow! Get out that head-line! lively now! Come—out with your spring-line—what’re you about there! Take a turn round that stump with the bight of it! Stand by that stage, now—let her go! Done with the engines, sir! Ting-a-ling-ling! SH’T! S’H’T! SH’T!” (trying the gauge-cocks).

“Stop the starboard! Ding-a-ling-ling! Stop the labboard! Come ahead on the starboard! Stop her! Let your outside turn over slowly! Ding-a-ling-ling! Woof! Get out that head-line! lively now! Come—out with your spring-line—what’s going on there! Take a turn around that stump with the bight of it! Stand by that stage, now—let her go! Finished with the engines, sir! Ding-a-ling-ling! SH’T! S’H’T! SH’T!” (trying the gauge-cocks).

Tom went on whitewashing—paid no attention to the steamboat. Ben stared a moment and then said: “Hi-Yi! You’re up a stump, ain’t you!”

Tom kept whitewashing and ignored the steamboat. Ben stared for a moment and then said: “Hi-Yi! You're in a tough spot, aren’t you!”

No answer. Tom surveyed his last touch with the eye of an artist, then he gave his brush another gentle sweep and surveyed the result, as before. Ben ranged up alongside of him. Tom’s mouth watered for the apple, but he stuck to his work. Ben said:

No answer. Tom looked over his last touch like an artist, then he gave his brush another light sweep and examined the result, just like before. Ben came up next to him. Tom was craving the apple, but he stayed focused on his work. Ben said:

“Hello, old chap, you got to work, hey?”

“Hey there, buddy, time to get to work, right?”

Tom wheeled suddenly and said:

Tom turned sharply and said:

“Why, it’s you, Ben! I warn’t noticing.”

“Wow, it’s you, Ben! I didn’t see you.”

“Say—I’m going in a-swimming, I am. Don’t you wish you could? But of course you’d druther work—wouldn’t you? Course you would!”

“Say—I’m going in for a swim, I am. Don’t you wish you could? But of course you’d rather work—wouldn’t you? Of course you would!”

Tom contemplated the boy a bit, and said:

Tom looked at the boy for a moment and said:

“What do you call work?”

“What do you mean by work?”

“Why, ain’t that work?”

“Why, isn’t that work?”

02-030.jpg (170K)

Tom resumed his whitewashing, and answered carelessly:

Tom went back to whitewashing and replied casually:

“Well, maybe it is, and maybe it ain’t. All I know, is, it suits Tom Sawyer.”

“Well, maybe it is, and maybe it isn’t. All I know is that it works for Tom Sawyer.”

“Oh come, now, you don’t mean to let on that you like it?”

“Oh come on, you really can’t be saying that you like it?”

The brush continued to move.

The brush kept moving.

“Like it? Well, I don’t see why I oughtn’t to like it. Does a boy get a chance to whitewash a fence every day?”

“Like it? Well, I don’t see why I shouldn’t like it. Does a boy get a chance to paint a fence every day?”

That put the thing in a new light. Ben stopped nibbling his apple. Tom swept his brush daintily back and forth—stepped back to note the effect—added a touch here and there—criticised the effect again—Ben watching every move and getting more and more interested, more and more absorbed. Presently he said:

That changed everything. Ben stopped munching on his apple. Tom brushed lightly back and forth—stepped back to see how it looked—added a little here and there—criticized the effect again—Ben watching every move, becoming more and more interested and absorbed. Finally, he said:

“Say, Tom, let me whitewash a little.”

“Hey, Tom, let me whitewash a bit.”

Tom considered, was about to consent; but he altered his mind:

Tom thought about it and was almost ready to agree, but he changed his mind:

“No—no—I reckon it wouldn’t hardly do, Ben. You see, Aunt Polly’s awful particular about this fence—right here on the street, you know—but if it was the back fence I wouldn’t mind and she wouldn’t. Yes, she’s awful particular about this fence; it’s got to be done very careful; I reckon there ain’t one boy in a thousand, maybe two thousand, that can do it the way it’s got to be done.”

“No—no—I don’t think that would work, Ben. You see, Aunt Polly is really particular about this fence—right here on the street, you know—but if it were the back fence, I wouldn’t care and she wouldn’t either. Yeah, she’s really particular about this fence; it has to be done very carefully; I guess there’s not one boy in a thousand, maybe two thousand, who can do it the way it needs to be done.”

“No—is that so? Oh come, now—lemme just try. Only just a little—I’d let you, if you was me, Tom.”

“No—is that true? Oh come on—let me just try. Just a little bit—I’d let you if you were in my shoes, Tom.”

“Ben, I’d like to, honest injun; but Aunt Polly—well, Jim wanted to do it, but she wouldn’t let him; Sid wanted to do it, and she wouldn’t let Sid. Now don’t you see how I’m fixed? If you was to tackle this fence and anything was to happen to it—”

“Ben, I really want to; I swear! But Aunt Polly—well, Jim wanted to do it, but she wouldn’t let him; Sid wanted to do it, and she wouldn’t let Sid. Can’t you see how I’m stuck? If you tried to tackle this fence and something happened to it—”

“Oh, shucks, I’ll be just as careful. Now lemme try. Say—I’ll give you the core of my apple.”

“Oh, come on, I'll be just as careful. Now let me try. Here—I’ll give you the core of my apple.”

“Well, here—No, Ben, now don’t. I’m afeard—”

"Well, here—No, Ben, don’t. I’m scared—"

“I’ll give you all of it!”

“I’ll give you all of it!”

Tom gave up the brush with reluctance in his face, but alacrity in his heart. And while the late steamer Big Missouri worked and sweated in the sun, the retired artist sat on a barrel in the shade close by, dangled his legs, munched his apple, and planned the slaughter of more innocents. There was no lack of material; boys happened along every little while; they came to jeer, but remained to whitewash. By the time Ben was fagged out, Tom had traded the next chance to Billy Fisher for a kite, in good repair; and when he played out, Johnny Miller bought in for a dead rat and a string to swing it with—and so on, and so on, hour after hour. And when the middle of the afternoon came, from being a poor poverty-stricken boy in the morning, Tom was literally rolling in wealth. He had besides the things before mentioned, twelve marbles, part of a jews-harp, a piece of blue bottle-glass to look through, a spool cannon, a key that wouldn’t unlock anything, a fragment of chalk, a glass stopper of a decanter, a tin soldier, a couple of tadpoles, six fire-crackers, a kitten with only one eye, a brass door-knob, a dog-collar—but no dog—the handle of a knife, four pieces of orange-peel, and a dilapidated old window sash.

Tom reluctantly gave up the brush, but felt happy inside. While the late steamer Big Missouri worked hard under the sun, the retired artist sat on a barrel in the shade nearby, dangling his legs, munching on an apple, and planning to trick more kids. There was no shortage of candidates; boys passed by regularly. They came to tease but ended up helping with the whitewash. By the time Ben was worn out, Tom had traded the next chance to Billy Fisher for a well-made kite. When he got tired, Johnny Miller bought in with a dead rat and some string to swing it—and so on, hour after hour. By the middle of the afternoon, having started as a poor boy that morning, Tom was practically swimming in treasure. Besides what he already had, he collected twelve marbles, part of a jews-harp, a piece of blue bottle-glass for looking through, a spool cannon, a key that didn’t unlock anything, a piece of chalk, a glass stopper from a decanter, a tin soldier, a couple of tadpoles, six fire-crackers, a one-eyed kitten, a brass door-knob, a dog-collar—but no dog—a knife handle, four pieces of orange peel, and an old, broken window sash.

02-031.jpg (24K)

He had had a nice, good, idle time all the while—plenty of company—and the fence had three coats of whitewash on it! If he hadn’t run out of whitewash he would have bankrupted every boy in the village.

He had a nice, relaxing time the whole time—lots of friends around—and the fence had three coats of whitewash on it! If he hadn’t run out of whitewash, he would have made every boy in the village broke.

Tom said to himself that it was not such a hollow world, after all. He had discovered a great law of human action, without knowing it—namely, that in order to make a man or a boy covet a thing, it is only necessary to make the thing difficult to attain. If he had been a great and wise philosopher, like the writer of this book, he would now have comprehended that Work consists of whatever a body is obliged to do, and that Play consists of whatever a body is not obliged to do. And this would help him to understand why constructing artificial flowers or performing on a tread-mill is work, while rolling ten-pins or climbing Mont Blanc is only amusement. There are wealthy gentlemen in England who drive four-horse passenger-coaches twenty or thirty miles on a daily line, in the summer, because the privilege costs them considerable money; but if they were offered wages for the service, that would turn it into work and then they would resign.

Tom thought to himself that the world wasn’t so empty after all. He had unknowingly uncovered a key insight about human behavior—specifically, that in order to make a person, whether a man or a boy, desire something, you just have to make it hard to get. If he had been a great and wise philosopher, like the author of this book, he would have understood that Work is everything a person is obliged to do, while Play is anything a person isn’t obliged to do. This would help him see why making artificial flowers or running on a treadmill is considered work, while bowling or climbing Mont Blanc is just fun. There are wealthy gentlemen in England who drive four-horse passenger coaches for twenty or thirty miles daily during the summer because it costs them a lot of money for the privilege; but if they were offered payment for the job, it would change into work and they would quit.

The boy mused awhile over the substantial change which had taken place in his worldly circumstances, and then wended toward headquarters to report.

The boy thought for a bit about the big change that had happened in his life, and then he headed over to report to headquarters.

02-032.jpg (48K)

CHAPTER III

03-033.jpg (197K)

Tom presented himself before Aunt Polly, who was sitting by an open window in a pleasant rearward apartment, which was bedroom, breakfast-room, dining-room, and library, combined. The balmy summer air, the restful quiet, the odor of the flowers, and the drowsing murmur of the bees had had their effect, and she was nodding over her knitting—for she had no company but the cat, and it was asleep in her lap. Her spectacles were propped up on her gray head for safety. She had thought that of course Tom had deserted long ago, and she wondered at seeing him place himself in her power again in this intrepid way. He said: “Mayn’t I go and play now, aunt?”

Tom walked in to see Aunt Polly, who was sitting by an open window in a cozy room that served as her bedroom, breakfast nook, dining area, and library all in one. The warm summer air, the peaceful quiet, the scent of flowers, and the gentle buzz of the bees had taken their toll on her, and she was dozing off over her knitting—her only company was the cat, which was sleeping in her lap. She had pushed her glasses up onto her gray hair for safekeeping. She figured that Tom had long since run off, and she was surprised to see him put himself in her hands again in such a bold way. He asked, “Can I go play now, Aunt?”

“What, a’ready? How much have you done?”

“What, already? How much have you done?”

“It’s all done, aunt.”

“Everything’s done, aunt.”

“Tom, don’t lie to me—I can’t bear it.”

"Tom, don’t lie to me—I can't handle it."

“I ain’t, aunt; it is all done.”

"I'm not, aunt; it's all done."

Aunt Polly placed small trust in such evidence. She went out to see for herself; and she would have been content to find twenty per cent. of Tom’s statement true. When she found the entire fence white-washed, and not only whitewashed but elaborately coated and recoated, and even a streak added to the ground, her astonishment was almost unspeakable. She said:

Aunt Polly didn’t trust that kind of evidence. She went out to see for herself, and she would have been satisfied if only twenty percent of Tom’s story was true. When she saw that the whole fence was whitewashed, and not just whitewashed but richly coated and re-coated, with even a streak on the ground, her amazement was nearly beyond words. She said:

“Well, I never! There’s no getting round it, you can work when you’re a mind to, Tom.” And then she diluted the compliment by adding, “But it’s powerful seldom you’re a mind to, I’m bound to say. Well, go ’long and play; but mind you get back some time in a week, or I’ll tan you.”

“Wow, I can’t believe it! The truth is, you can work whenever you feel like it, Tom.” Then she watered down the compliment by adding, “But it’s pretty rare for you to actually want to, I have to say. Anyway, go ahead and play; just make sure you come back sometime this week, or I’ll give you a good spanking.”

She was so overcome by the splendor of his achievement that she took him into the closet and selected a choice apple and delivered it to him, along with an improving lecture upon the added value and flavor a treat took to itself when it came without sin through virtuous effort. And while she closed with a happy Scriptural flourish, he “hooked” a doughnut.

She was so overwhelmed by the greatness of his achievement that she took him into the closet, chose a nice apple, and handed it to him, along with an encouraging talk about how much more valuable and flavorful a treat becomes when it’s earned through good effort. And just as she ended with a cheerful Biblical quote, he “hooked” a doughnut.

Then he skipped out, and saw Sid just starting up the outside stairway that led to the back rooms on the second floor. Clods were handy and the air was full of them in a twinkling. They raged around Sid like a hail-storm; and before Aunt Polly could collect her surprised faculties and sally to the rescue, six or seven clods had taken personal effect, and Tom was over the fence and gone. There was a gate, but as a general thing he was too crowded for time to make use of it. His soul was at peace, now that he had settled with Sid for calling attention to his black thread and getting him into trouble.

Then he ran out and saw Sid just starting up the outside stairs that led to the back rooms on the second floor. Clods were nearby, and the air was full of them in no time. They flew around Sid like a hailstorm; and before Aunt Polly could gather her wits and rush to the rescue, six or seven clods had hit their target, and Tom was over the fence and gone. There was a gate, but usually he was too rushed to use it. He felt at peace now that he had gotten back at Sid for pointing out his black thread and getting him into trouble.

03-034.jpg (41K)

Tom skirted the block, and came round into a muddy alley that led by the back of his aunt’s cow-stable. He presently got safely beyond the reach of capture and punishment, and hastened toward the public square of the village, where two “military” companies of boys had met for conflict, according to previous appointment. Tom was General of one of these armies, Joe Harper (a bosom friend) General of the other. These two great commanders did not condescend to fight in person—that being better suited to the still smaller fry—but sat together on an eminence and conducted the field operations by orders delivered through aides-de-camp. Tom’s army won a great victory, after a long and hard-fought battle. Then the dead were counted, prisoners exchanged, the terms of the next disagreement agreed upon, and the day for the necessary battle appointed; after which the armies fell into line and marched away, and Tom turned homeward alone.

Tom went around the block and ended up in a muddy alley that ran behind his aunt’s cow stable. He quickly got out of reach of capture and punishment and hurried toward the village square, where two groups of boys had gathered for a battle as previously planned. Tom was the General of one of these armies, and his close friend Joe Harper was the General of the other. The two leaders didn’t bother to fight themselves—it was better suited for the younger kids—but sat together on a hill and directed the action through messengers. Tom's army won a significant victory after a long and tough fight. Then they counted the casualties, exchanged prisoners, agreed on the terms for their next conflict, and set a date for the required battle; after that, the armies lined up and marched away, and Tom made his way home alone.

03-035.jpg (106K)

As he was passing by the house where Jeff Thatcher lived, he saw a new girl in the garden—a lovely little blue-eyed creature with yellow hair plaited into two long-tails, white summer frock and embroidered pantalettes. The fresh-crowned hero fell without firing a shot. A certain Amy Lawrence vanished out of his heart and left not even a memory of herself behind. He had thought he loved her to distraction; he had regarded his passion as adoration; and behold it was only a poor little evanescent partiality. He had been months winning her; she had confessed hardly a week ago; he had been the happiest and the proudest boy in the world only seven short days, and here in one instant of time she had gone out of his heart like a casual stranger whose visit is done.

As he walked by the house where Jeff Thatcher lived, he noticed a new girl in the garden—a beautiful little blue-eyed girl with yellow hair tied into two long pigtails, wearing a white summer dress and embroidered shorts. The newly crowned hero fell head over heels without a fight. A certain Amy Lawrence disappeared from his heart, leaving no memory behind. He had thought he was madly in love with her; he had seen his feelings as devotion; but it turned out to be just a fleeting crush. He had spent months trying to win her over; she had confessed her feelings just a week ago; he had been the happiest and proudest boy in the world for only seven short days, and in an instant, she had vanished from his heart like a passing stranger who had finished their visit.

He worshipped this new angel with furtive eye, till he saw that she had discovered him; then he pretended he did not know she was present, and began to “show off” in all sorts of absurd boyish ways, in order to win her admiration. He kept up this grotesque foolishness for some time; but by-and-by, while he was in the midst of some dangerous gymnastic performances, he glanced aside and saw that the little girl was wending her way toward the house. Tom came up to the fence and leaned on it, grieving, and hoping she would tarry yet awhile longer. She halted a moment on the steps and then moved toward the door. Tom heaved a great sigh as she put her foot on the threshold. But his face lit up, right away, for she tossed a pansy over the fence a moment before she disappeared.

He admired this new girl from a distance until he noticed she had seen him; then he acted like he didn’t realize she was there and started to “show off” in all sorts of silly, immature ways to impress her. He kept up this ridiculous act for a while, but soon, while he was in the middle of some risky stunts, he looked over and saw the little girl walking towards the house. Tom walked up to the fence and leaned on it, feeling sad, hoping she would stay a little longer. She paused for a moment on the steps and then headed for the door. Tom let out a big sigh as she stepped onto the threshold. But his face brightened immediately when she tossed a pansy over the fence just before she disappeared.

03-036.jpg (43K)

The boy ran around and stopped within a foot or two of the flower, and then shaded his eyes with his hand and began to look down street as if he had discovered something of interest going on in that direction. Presently he picked up a straw and began trying to balance it on his nose, with his head tilted far back; and as he moved from side to side, in his efforts, he edged nearer and nearer toward the pansy; finally his bare foot rested upon it, his pliant toes closed upon it, and he hopped away with the treasure and disappeared round the corner. But only for a minute—only while he could button the flower inside his jacket, next his heart—or next his stomach, possibly, for he was not much posted in anatomy, and not hypercritical, anyway.

The boy ran around and stopped just a foot or two from the flower, then shaded his eyes with his hand and started to look down the street like he had found something interesting happening in that direction. Soon, he picked up a straw and began trying to balance it on his nose, tilting his head far back; and as he swayed from side to side in his attempts, he edged closer and closer to the pansy. Finally, his bare foot landed on it, his flexible toes curled around it, and he hopped away with the flower, disappearing around the corner. But only for a minute—just long enough for him to tuck the flower inside his jacket, close to his heart—or maybe his stomach, since he didn’t really know much about anatomy and wasn’t overly picky, anyway.

He returned, now, and hung about the fence till nightfall, “showing off,” as before; but the girl never exhibited herself again, though Tom comforted himself a little with the hope that she had been near some window, meantime, and been aware of his attentions. Finally he strode home reluctantly, with his poor head full of visions.

He came back and lingered by the fence until nightfall, trying to impress her like before; but the girl never showed herself again, even though Tom reassured himself that she might have been by a window, aware of his efforts to get her attention. Eventually, he walked home reluctantly, his mind filled with daydreams.

All through supper his spirits were so high that his aunt wondered “what had got into the child.” He took a good scolding about clodding Sid, and did not seem to mind it in the least. He tried to steal sugar under his aunt’s very nose, and got his knuckles rapped for it. He said:

All through dinner, he was in such a great mood that his aunt wondered “what had gotten into the kid.” He got a thorough scolding for hitting Sid and didn’t seem to care at all. He tried to sneak sugar right under his aunt’s nose and got his knuckles rapped for it. He said:

“Aunt, you don’t whack Sid when he takes it.”

“Aunt, you don’t hit Sid when he takes it.”

“Well, Sid don’t torment a body the way you do. You’d be always into that sugar if I warn’t watching you.”

“Well, Sid doesn’t torment someone like you do. You’d be all over that sugar if I weren’t keeping an eye on you.”

Presently she stepped into the kitchen, and Sid, happy in his immunity, reached for the sugar-bowl—a sort of glorying over Tom which was wellnigh unbearable. But Sid’s fingers slipped and the bowl dropped and broke. Tom was in ecstasies. In such ecstasies that he even controlled his tongue and was silent. He said to himself that he would not speak a word, even when his aunt came in, but would sit perfectly still till she asked who did the mischief; and then he would tell, and there would be nothing so good in the world as to see that pet model “catch it.” He was so brimful of exultation that he could hardly hold himself when the old lady came back and stood above the wreck discharging lightnings of wrath from over her spectacles. He said to himself, “Now it’s coming!” And the next instant he was sprawling on the floor! The potent palm was uplifted to strike again when Tom cried out:

She walked into the kitchen, and Sid, feeling untouchable, reached for the sugar bowl—a moment of triumph over Tom that was almost too much to handle. But Sid's fingers slipped, and the bowl fell and shattered. Tom was ecstatic. So ecstatic that he even kept quiet and stayed silent. He told himself he wouldn’t say a word, even when his aunt came in, but would sit completely still until she asked who caused the mess; then he would tell, and nothing would be better than watching that favorite get in trouble. He was so full of excitement that he could barely contain himself when the old lady returned and stood over the mess, glaring at him from behind her spectacles. He thought, “Here it comes!” And the next moment, he was sprawled on the floor! The powerful hand was raised to hit again when Tom yelled:

“Hold on, now, what ’er you belting me for?—Sid broke it!”

“Hold on, why are you yelling at me?—Sid broke it!”

Aunt Polly paused, perplexed, and Tom looked for healing pity. But when she got her tongue again, she only said:

Aunt Polly paused, confused, and Tom sought sympathy. But when she finally spoke, all she said was:

“Umf! Well, you didn’t get a lick amiss, I reckon. You been into some other audacious mischief when I wasn’t around, like enough.”

“Umf! Well, you didn’t miss a beat, I guess. You’ve been up to some other bold trouble when I wasn’t here, for sure.”

03-038.jpg (60K)

Then her conscience reproached her, and she yearned to say something kind and loving; but she judged that this would be construed into a confession that she had been in the wrong, and discipline forbade that. So she kept silence, and went about her affairs with a troubled heart. Tom sulked in a corner and exalted his woes. He knew that in her heart his aunt was on her knees to him, and he was morosely gratified by the consciousness of it. He would hang out no signals, he would take notice of none. He knew that a yearning glance fell upon him, now and then, through a film of tears, but he refused recognition of it. He pictured himself lying sick unto death and his aunt bending over him beseeching one little forgiving word, but he would turn his face to the wall, and die with that word unsaid. Ah, how would she feel then? And he pictured himself brought home from the river, dead, with his curls all wet, and his sore heart at rest. How she would throw herself upon him, and how her tears would fall like rain, and her lips pray God to give her back her boy and she would never, never abuse him any more! But he would lie there cold and white and make no sign—a poor little sufferer, whose griefs were at an end. He so worked upon his feelings with the pathos of these dreams, that he had to keep swallowing, he was so like to choke; and his eyes swam in a blur of water, which overflowed when he winked, and ran down and trickled from the end of his nose. And such a luxury to him was this petting of his sorrows, that he could not bear to have any worldly cheeriness or any grating delight intrude upon it; it was too sacred for such contact; and so, presently, when his cousin Mary danced in, all alive with the joy of seeing home again after an age-long visit of one week to the country, he got up and moved in clouds and darkness out at one door as she brought song and sunshine in at the other.

Then her conscience nagged at her, and she wanted to say something kind and loving; but she thought that would be seen as admitting she was wrong, and discipline wouldn’t allow that. So she stayed quiet and went about her business with a heavy heart. Tom sulked in a corner and wallowed in his misery. He knew that deep down, his aunt was feeling sorry for him, and he was grimly satisfied by that thought. He wouldn't signal or acknowledge anything. He noticed the longing glances directed at him, occasionally blurred with tears, but he refused to acknowledge them. He imagined himself lying sick and dying, with his aunt hovering over him, pleading for just one tiny word of forgiveness, but he would turn his back to her and die without saying it. Oh, how would she feel then? He envisioned being brought home from the river, lifeless, his hair all wet, and his troubled heart finally at peace. She would throw herself over him, her tears falling like rain, begging God to return her boy, vowing to never mistreat him again! But he would lie there cold and pale and give no sign—a poor little sufferer, whose troubles were finally over. He became so consumed by the sadness of these thoughts that he had to keep swallowing to avoid choking; his eyes brimmed with tears that spilled over when he blinked, running down and dripping from his nose. This indulging in his sorrow felt like such a luxury to him that he couldn't stand any cheerful noise or irritating happiness interfering with it; it felt too precious for that. So, when his cousin Mary danced in, bursting with excitement from being back home after a week-long visit to the countryside, he got up and slipped out of one door, engulfed in clouds and darkness as she brought in song and light through the other.

03-039a.jpg (57K)

He wandered far from the accustomed haunts of boys, and sought desolate places that were in harmony with his spirit. A log raft in the river invited him, and he seated himself on its outer edge and contemplated the dreary vastness of the stream, wishing, the while, that he could only be drowned, all at once and unconsciously, without undergoing the uncomfortable routine devised by nature. Then he thought of his flower. He got it out, rumpled and wilted, and it mightily increased his dismal felicity. He wondered if she would pity him if she knew? Would she cry, and wish that she had a right to put her arms around his neck and comfort him? Or would she turn coldly away like all the hollow world? This picture brought such an agony of pleasurable suffering that he worked it over and over again in his mind and set it up in new and varied lights, till he wore it threadbare. At last he rose up sighing and departed in the darkness.

He wandered far from the usual spots where boys would hang out and looked for lonely places that matched his mood. A log raft in the river caught his attention, and he sat on its edge, staring into the gloomy expanse of the water, wishing he could just drown suddenly and without having to deal with the uncomfortable process that nature had in store. Then he thought about his flower. He pulled it out, wrinkled and wilted, and it increased his sadness. He wondered if she would feel sorry for him if she knew? Would she cry and wish she could wrap her arms around him to comfort him? Or would she just turn away like the empty world around him? This thought caused such a mix of pain and pleasure that he replayed it in his mind over and over, looking at it from different angles until it felt worn out. Finally, he got up with a sigh and left into the darkness.

03-039b.jpg (36K)

About half-past nine or ten o’clock he came along the deserted street to where the Adored Unknown lived; he paused a moment; no sound fell upon his listening ear; a candle was casting a dull glow upon the curtain of a second-story window. Was the sacred presence there? He climbed the fence, threaded his stealthy way through the plants, till he stood under that window; he looked up at it long, and with emotion; then he laid him down on the ground under it, disposing himself upon his back, with his hands clasped upon his breast and holding his poor wilted flower. And thus he would die—out in the cold world, with no shelter over his homeless head, no friendly hand to wipe the death-damps from his brow, no loving face to bend pityingly over him when the great agony came. And thus she would see him when she looked out upon the glad morning, and oh! would she drop one little tear upon his poor, lifeless form, would she heave one little sigh to see a bright young life so rudely blighted, so untimely cut down?

About half-past nine or ten o’clock, he walked down the empty street to where the Adored Unknown lived; he paused for a moment; there was no sound to be heard; a candle was casting a dim glow on the curtain of a second-story window. Was the sacred presence inside? He climbed the fence, quietly made his way through the plants until he stood under that window; he looked up at it for a long time, filled with emotion; then he lay down on the ground beneath it, positioning himself on his back, with his hands clasped over his chest, holding his poor wilted flower. And that’s how he would die—out in the cold world, with no shelter over his homeless head, no friendly hand to wipe the death-sweat from his brow, no loving face to look down pityingly on him when the great pain came. And that’s how she would see him when she looked out on the bright morning, and oh! would she drop a single tear on his poor, lifeless body, would she let out a little sigh to see a bright young life so harshly disrupted, so untimely ended?

The window went up, a maid-servant’s discordant voice profaned the holy calm, and a deluge of water drenched the prone martyr’s remains!

The window opened, and a maid's harsh voice broke the peaceful silence, while a torrent of water soaked the lifeless body of the martyr!

03-040.jpg (89K)

The strangling hero sprang up with a relieving snort. There was a whiz as of a missile in the air, mingled with the murmur of a curse, a sound as of shivering glass followed, and a small, vague form went over the fence and shot away in the gloom.

The struggling hero jumped up with a relieving snort. There was a whoosh like a missile in the air, mixed with the sound of a curse, followed by a noise like shattering glass, and a small, indistinct shape went over the fence and disappeared into the darkness.

Not long after, as Tom, all undressed for bed, was surveying his drenched garments by the light of a tallow dip, Sid woke up; but if he had any dim idea of making any “references to allusions,” he thought better of it and held his peace, for there was danger in Tom’s eye.

Not long after, as Tom, completely undressed for bed, was looking at his soaked clothes by the light of a candle, Sid woke up; but if he had any vague idea of making any “references to allusions,” he thought better of it and kept quiet, because there was a fierce look in Tom's eyes.

Tom turned in without the added vexation of prayers, and Sid made mental note of the omission.

Tom went to bed without the added hassle of prayers, and Sid mentally noted the omission.

03-041.jpg (34K)

CHAPTER IV

04-042.jpg (218K)

The sun rose upon a tranquil world, and beamed down upon the peaceful village like a benediction. Breakfast over, Aunt Polly had family worship: it began with a prayer built from the ground up of solid courses of Scriptural quotations, welded together with a thin mortar of originality; and from the summit of this she delivered a grim chapter of the Mosaic Law, as from Sinai.

The sun rose over a calm world and shone down on the peaceful village like a blessing. After breakfast, Aunt Polly led the family in worship: it started with a prayer made up of solid passages from the Scriptures, held together with a little bit of her own originality; and from this foundation, she recited a serious chapter of the Mosaic Law, as if from Sinai.

Then Tom girded up his loins, so to speak, and went to work to “get his verses.” Sid had learned his lesson days before. Tom bent all his energies to the memorizing of five verses, and he chose part of the Sermon on the Mount, because he could find no verses that were shorter. At the end of half an hour Tom had a vague general idea of his lesson, but no more, for his mind was traversing the whole field of human thought, and his hands were busy with distracting recreations. Mary took his book to hear him recite, and he tried to find his way through the fog:

Then Tom got himself ready, so to speak, and started working to “get his verses.” Sid had figured it out days earlier. Tom focused all his energy on memorizing five verses, choosing part of the Sermon on the Mount since he couldn’t find any shorter verses. After half an hour, Tom had a rough idea of his lesson but not much more, as his mind was wandering all over the place, and his hands were busy with distracting activities. Mary took his book to listen to him recite, and he tried to work his way through the confusion:

“Blessed are the—a—a—”

“Blessed are the—uh—”

“Poor”—

"Unfortunate"

“Yes—poor; blessed are the poor—a—a—”

“Yes—poor; blessed are the poor—uh—”

“In spirit—”

“In spirit—”

“In spirit; blessed are the poor in spirit, for they—they—”

“In spirit; blessed are the spiritually humble, for they—they—”

Theirs—”

“Theirs—”

“For theirs. Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that mourn, for they—they—”

“For theirs. Blessed are the humble, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are those who grieve, for they—they—”

“Sh—”

“Shoot—”

“For they—a—”

“For they—a—”

“S, H, A—”

“S, H, A—”

“For they S, H—Oh, I don’t know what it is!”

“For they S, H—Oh, I don’t know what it is!”

Shall!”

“Will!”

“Oh, shall! for they shall—for they shall—a—a—shall mourn—a—a—blessed are they that shall—they that—a—they that shall mourn, for they shall—a—shall what? Why don’t you tell me, Mary?—what do you want to be so mean for?”

“Oh, will! for they will—for they will—a—a—will mourn—a—a—blessed are they that will—they that—a—they that will mourn, for they will—a—will what? Why don’t you tell me, Mary?—what do you want to be so mean for?”

“Oh, Tom, you poor thick-headed thing, I’m not teasing you. I wouldn’t do that. You must go and learn it again. Don’t you be discouraged, Tom, you’ll manage it—and if you do, I’ll give you something ever so nice. There, now, that’s a good boy.”

“Oh, Tom, you poor clueless thing, I’m not messing with you. I wouldn’t do that. You need to go and learn it again. Don’t get discouraged, Tom, you’ll figure it out—and if you do, I’ll give you something really nice. There, now, that’s a good boy.”

“All right! What is it, Mary, tell me what it is.”

“All right! What is it, Mary? Tell me what it is.”

“Never you mind, Tom. You know if I say it’s nice, it is nice.”

“Don’t worry about it, Tom. You know if I say it’s nice, it really is nice.”

“You bet you that’s so, Mary. All right, I’ll tackle it again.”

“You bet that's true, Mary. Okay, I’ll take it on again.”

And he did “tackle it again”—and under the double pressure of curiosity and prospective gain he did it with such spirit that he accomplished a shining success. Mary gave him a brand-new “Barlow” knife worth twelve and a half cents; and the convulsion of delight that swept his system shook him to his foundations. True, the knife would not cut anything, but it was a “sure-enough” Barlow, and there was inconceivable grandeur in that—though where the Western boys ever got the idea that such a weapon could possibly be counterfeited to its injury is an imposing mystery and will always remain so, perhaps. Tom contrived to scarify the cupboard with it, and was arranging to begin on the bureau, when he was called off to dress for Sunday-school.

And he did "give it another try"—and with the combined pressure of curiosity and potential reward, he tackled it with such enthusiasm that he achieved a brilliant success. Mary gifted him a brand-new "Barlow" knife worth twelve and a half cents; the wave of joy that surged through him shook him to his core. True, the knife couldn’t actually cut anything, but it was a genuine Barlow, and there was unimaginable worth in that—though it remains a mystery how the Western boys ever got the idea that such a tool could be faked without losing its value. Tom managed to scratch up the cupboard with it, and was planning to start on the bureau when he was called to get ready for Sunday school.

04-044.jpg (46K)

Mary gave him a tin basin of water and a piece of soap, and he went outside the door and set the basin on a little bench there; then he dipped the soap in the water and laid it down; turned up his sleeves; poured out the water on the ground, gently, and then entered the kitchen and began to wipe his face diligently on the towel behind the door. But Mary removed the towel and said:

Mary handed him a tin basin filled with water and a bar of soap. He stepped outside the door and placed the basin on a small bench. Then, he dipped the soap into the water and set it aside, rolled up his sleeves, and carefully poured the water onto the ground. After that, he went back into the kitchen and started wiping his face thoroughly with the towel behind the door. But Mary took the towel away and said:

“Now ain’t you ashamed, Tom. You mustn’t be so bad. Water won’t hurt you.”

“Now aren’t you ashamed, Tom? You shouldn’t be so bad. Water won’t hurt you.”

Tom was a trifle disconcerted. The basin was refilled, and this time he stood over it a little while, gathering resolution; took in a big breath and began. When he entered the kitchen presently, with both eyes shut and groping for the towel with his hands, an honorable testimony of suds and water was dripping from his face. But when he emerged from the towel, he was not yet satisfactory, for the clean territory stopped short at his chin and his jaws, like a mask; below and beyond this line there was a dark expanse of unirrigated soil that spread downward in front and backward around his neck. Mary took him in hand, and when she was done with him he was a man and a brother, without distinction of color, and his saturated hair was neatly brushed, and its short curls wrought into a dainty and symmetrical general effect. [He privately smoothed out the curls, with labor and difficulty, and plastered his hair close down to his head; for he held curls to be effeminate, and his own filled his life with bitterness.] Then Mary got out a suit of his clothing that had been used only on Sundays during two years—they were simply called his “other clothes”—and so by that we know the size of his wardrobe. The girl “put him to rights” after he had dressed himself; she buttoned his neat roundabout up to his chin, turned his vast shirt collar down over his shoulders, brushed him off and crowned him with his speckled straw hat. He now looked exceedingly improved and uncomfortable. He was fully as uncomfortable as he looked; for there was a restraint about whole clothes and cleanliness that galled him. He hoped that Mary would forget his shoes, but the hope was blighted; she coated them thoroughly with tallow, as was the custom, and brought them out. He lost his temper and said he was always being made to do everything he didn’t want to do. But Mary said, persuasively:

Tom was a bit uneasy. The basin was filled again, and this time he stood over it for a little while, gathering his courage; he took a deep breath and began. When he finally walked into the kitchen with his eyes shut and feeling for the towel, a respectable amount of soap and water dripped from his face. But when he pulled away the towel, he wasn’t quite done, as the clean area stopped short at his chin and jaws, like a mask; below that line was a dark stretch of unwashed skin that extended down in front and around his neck. Mary took charge, and when she finished with him, he was a man and a brother, regardless of color, with his wet hair neatly brushed and its short curls arranged into a neat and balanced look. [He privately smoothed out the curls with difficulty and pressed his hair flat against his head; he believed curls were unmanly, and his own filled him with resentment.] Then Mary pulled out a suit of clothes he had only worn on Sundays for the past two years—they were simply called his “other clothes”—so we can see how limited his wardrobe was. The girl “put him right” after he got dressed; she buttoned his neat jacket up to his chin, folded his large shirt collar over his shoulders, brushed him off, and topped him with his speckled straw hat. He looked significantly better but also uncomfortable. He felt just as uncomfortable as he looked because being fully dressed and clean felt restricting to him. He hoped Mary would forget his shoes, but that hope was dashed; she thoroughly coated them with tallow, as was customary, and brought them out. He lost his temper and complained that he was always being forced to do things he didn’t want to do. But Mary said, convincingly:

“Please, Tom—that’s a good boy.”

"Come on, Tom—that's a good boy."

So he got into the shoes snarling. Mary was soon ready, and the three children set out for Sunday-school—a place that Tom hated with his whole heart; but Sid and Mary were fond of it.

So he put on the shoes with a snarl. Mary was ready quickly, and the three kids headed out for Sunday school—a place that Tom despised with all his heart; but Sid and Mary liked it.

04-045.jpg (63K)

Sabbath-school hours were from nine to half-past ten; and then church service. Two of the children always remained for the sermon voluntarily, and the other always remained too—for stronger reasons. The church’s high-backed, uncushioned pews would seat about three hundred persons; the edifice was but a small, plain affair, with a sort of pine board tree-box on top of it for a steeple. At the door Tom dropped back a step and accosted a Sunday-dressed comrade:

Sabbath school was from nine to ten thirty, followed by church service. Two of the kids always stayed for the sermon on their own, and the other always stayed too—for more compelling reasons. The church's high-backed, hard pews could hold about three hundred people; the building was small and basic, with a sort of pine board box on top for a steeple. At the door, Tom took a step back and approached a friend dressed for Sunday:

“Say, Billy, got a yaller ticket?”

“Hey, Billy, got a yellow ticket?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“What’ll you take for her?”

“What do you want for her?”

“What’ll you give?”

"What will you offer?"

“Piece of lickrish and a fish-hook.”

“Piece of licorice and a fish hook.”

“Less see ’em.”

"Let's see them."

Tom exhibited. They were satisfactory, and the property changed hands. Then Tom traded a couple of white alleys for three red tickets, and some small trifle or other for a couple of blue ones. He waylaid other boys as they came, and went on buying tickets of various colors ten or fifteen minutes longer. He entered the church, now, with a swarm of clean and noisy boys and girls, proceeded to his seat and started a quarrel with the first boy that came handy. The teacher, a grave, elderly man, interfered; then turned his back a moment and Tom pulled a boy’s hair in the next bench, and was absorbed in his book when the boy turned around; stuck a pin in another boy, presently, in order to hear him say “Ouch!” and got a new reprimand from his teacher. Tom’s whole class were of a pattern—restless, noisy, and troublesome. When they came to recite their lessons, not one of them knew his verses perfectly, but had to be prompted all along. However, they worried through, and each got his reward—in small blue tickets, each with a passage of Scripture on it; each blue ticket was pay for two verses of the recitation. Ten blue tickets equalled a red one, and could be exchanged for it; ten red tickets equalled a yellow one; for ten yellow tickets the superintendent gave a very plainly bound Bible (worth forty cents in those easy times) to the pupil. How many of my readers would have the industry and application to memorize two thousand verses, even for a Doré Bible? And yet Mary had acquired two Bibles in this way—it was the patient work of two years—and a boy of German parentage had won four or five. He once recited three thousand verses without stopping; but the strain upon his mental faculties was too great, and he was little better than an idiot from that day forth—a grievous misfortune for the school, for on great occasions, before company, the superintendent (as Tom expressed it) had always made this boy come out and “spread himself.” Only the older pupils managed to keep their tickets and stick to their tedious work long enough to get a Bible, and so the delivery of one of these prizes was a rare and noteworthy circumstance; the successful pupil was so great and conspicuous for that day that on the spot every scholar’s heart was fired with a fresh ambition that often lasted a couple of weeks. It is possible that Tom’s mental stomach had never really hungered for one of those prizes, but unquestionably his entire being had for many a day longed for the glory and the eclat that came with it.

Tom showed off. They were good enough, and the property changed hands. Then Tom swapped a couple of white alleys for three red tickets, and something small for a couple of blue ones. He intercepted other boys as they arrived, buying tickets of different colors for another ten or fifteen minutes. He entered the church with a crowd of clean, noisy boys and girls, took his seat, and started a fight with the first boy he saw. The teacher, a serious, older man, got involved; then he turned his back for a moment, and Tom pulled the hair of a boy in the next row. He pretended to be absorbed in his book when the boy turned around, then stuck a pin in another boy just to hear him say “Ouch!” which earned him another reprimand from his teacher. Tom’s whole class was similar—restless, noisy, and troublesome. When it was time to recite their lessons, none of them knew their verses perfectly and needed prompts throughout. However, they made it through, each receiving a reward—small blue tickets, each with a passage of Scripture on it; each blue ticket was the price for two verses of recitation. Ten blue tickets could be exchanged for a red one, and ten red tickets equaled a yellow one; for ten yellow tickets, the superintendent would give a plainly bound Bible (worth forty cents back then) to the student. How many of my readers would have the dedication and perseverance to memorize two thousand verses, even for a Doré Bible? Yet Mary had earned two Bibles this way—it took her two years of hard work—and a boy of German descent managed to get four or five. He once recited three thousand verses without stopping; but the strain was too much for him, and he was left barely better than an idiot from then on—a real loss for the school, because at big events, before guests, the superintendent (as Tom put it) always made this boy come out and “show off.” Only the older students could keep their tickets and stick to the boring work long enough to earn a Bible, so when one of these prizes was given out, it was a rare and special event; the successful student was so prominent that day that every other student felt a spark of new ambition that often lasted a couple of weeks. It’s possible that Tom’s mind never truly craved one of those prizes, but without a doubt, he had longed for the glory and attention that came with it for many days.

04-047.jpg (94K)

In due course the superintendent stood up in front of the pulpit, with a closed hymn-book in his hand and his forefinger inserted between its leaves, and commanded attention. When a Sunday-school superintendent makes his customary little speech, a hymn-book in the hand is as necessary as is the inevitable sheet of music in the hand of a singer who stands forward on the platform and sings a solo at a concert—though why, is a mystery: for neither the hymn-book nor the sheet of music is ever referred to by the sufferer. This superintendent was a slim creature of thirty-five, with a sandy goatee and short sandy hair; he wore a stiff standing-collar whose upper edge almost reached his ears and whose sharp points curved forward abreast the corners of his mouth—a fence that compelled a straight lookout ahead, and a turning of the whole body when a side view was required; his chin was propped on a spreading cravat which was as broad and as long as a bank-note, and had fringed ends; his boot toes were turned sharply up, in the fashion of the day, like sleigh-runners—an effect patiently and laboriously produced by the young men by sitting with their toes pressed against a wall for hours together. Mr. Walters was very earnest of mien, and very sincere and honest at heart; and he held sacred things and places in such reverence, and so separated them from worldly matters, that unconsciously to himself his Sunday-school voice had acquired a peculiar intonation which was wholly absent on week-days. He began after this fashion:

In due time, the superintendent stood up in front of the pulpit, holding a closed hymn book with his forefinger tucked between its pages, and commanded everyone's attention. When a Sunday school superintendent gives his usual little speech, having a hymn book in hand is just as necessary as the sheet music is for a singer performing a solo at a concert—though why that is remains a mystery, since neither the hymn book nor the sheet music is ever referenced by the speaker. This superintendent was a slim guy, thirty-five years old, sporting a sandy goatee and short sandy hair; he wore a stiff collar that almost reached his ears, with sharp points that curved forward at the corners of his mouth, creating a barrier that forced him to look straight ahead and turn his whole body when he needed to glance to the side. His chin rested on a broad cravat that was as wide and long as a banknote, with fringed ends. His boots had toes that pointed sharply upward, a trend of the time, achieved by young men sitting for hours with their toes pressed against a wall. Mr. Walters had a serious demeanor and was genuinely sincere and honest at heart. He held sacred things and places in such high regard, separating them from daily life so completely that his Sunday school tone developed a unique intonation that was completely absent during the week. He started off like this:

“Now, children, I want you all to sit up just as straight and pretty as you can and give me all your attention for a minute or two. There—that is it. That is the way good little boys and girls should do. I see one little girl who is looking out of the window—I am afraid she thinks I am out there somewhere—perhaps up in one of the trees making a speech to the little birds. [Applausive titter.] I want to tell you how good it makes me feel to see so many bright, clean little faces assembled in a place like this, learning to do right and be good.” And so forth and so on. It is not necessary to set down the rest of the oration. It was of a pattern which does not vary, and so it is familiar to us all.

“Alright, kids, I need you all to sit up straight and pay attention for a minute or two. There you go. That’s how good boys and girls should behave. I see one little girl looking out the window—I’m afraid she thinks I’m out there somewhere—maybe up in a tree giving a speech to the birds. [Applausive titter.] I just want to say how great it makes me feel to see so many bright, clean little faces gathered here, learning to do the right thing and be good.” And so on and so forth. There’s no need to write down the rest of the speech. It followed a familiar pattern that we all know well.

The latter third of the speech was marred by the resumption of fights and other recreations among certain of the bad boys, and by fidgetings and whisperings that extended far and wide, washing even to the bases of isolated and incorruptible rocks like Sid and Mary. But now every sound ceased suddenly, with the subsidence of Mr. Walters’ voice, and the conclusion of the speech was received with a burst of silent gratitude.

The last part of the speech was disrupted by fights and other antics from some of the troublemakers, along with fidgeting and whispering that spread throughout the crowd, reaching even to the stoic and unshakeable kids like Sid and Mary. But then, all noise stopped abruptly as Mr. Walters finished speaking, and the end of the speech was met with a moment of silent appreciation.

A good part of the whispering had been occasioned by an event which was more or less rare—the entrance of visitors: lawyer Thatcher, accompanied by a very feeble and aged man; a fine, portly, middle-aged gentleman with iron-gray hair; and a dignified lady who was doubtless the latter’s wife. The lady was leading a child. Tom had been restless and full of chafings and repinings; conscience-smitten, too—he could not meet Amy Lawrence’s eye, he could not brook her loving gaze. But when he saw this small newcomer his soul was all ablaze with bliss in a moment. The next moment he was “showing off” with all his might—cuffing boys, pulling hair, making faces—in a word, using every art that seemed likely to fascinate a girl and win her applause. His exaltation had but one alloy—the memory of his humiliation in this angel’s garden—and that record in sand was fast washing out, under the waves of happiness that were sweeping over it now.

A lot of the whispering was caused by a fairly rare event—the arrival of visitors: lawyer Thatcher, with a frail, elderly man; a well-built, middle-aged gentleman with gray hair; and an elegant lady who was obviously his wife. The lady was holding a child. Tom had been restless, feeling fidgety and discontent; he felt guilty too—he couldn’t meet Amy Lawrence’s gaze, and he couldn’t stand her affectionate look. But when he saw this small newcomer, his heart instantly filled with joy. In the next moment, he was “showing off” with all his energy—pushing boys around, tugging on hair, making silly faces—in short, doing everything he could to impress a girl and earn her approval. His excitement had only one drawback—the memory of his embarrassment in this angel’s garden—and that memory was quickly fading away under the waves of happiness washing over it now.

The visitors were given the highest seat of honor, and as soon as Mr. Walters’ speech was finished, he introduced them to the school. The middle-aged man turned out to be a prodigious personage—no less a one than the county judge—altogether the most august creation these children had ever looked upon—and they wondered what kind of material he was made of—and they half wanted to hear him roar, and were half afraid he might, too. He was from Constantinople, twelve miles away—so he had travelled, and seen the world—these very eyes had looked upon the county court-house—which was said to have a tin roof. The awe which these reflections inspired was attested by the impressive silence and the ranks of staring eyes. This was the great Judge Thatcher, brother of their own lawyer. Jeff Thatcher immediately went forward, to be familiar with the great man and be envied by the school. It would have been music to his soul to hear the whisperings:

The visitors were given the top seat of honor, and as soon as Mr. Walters finished his speech, he introduced them to the school. The middle-aged man turned out to be an impressive figure—none other than the county judge—definitely the most distinguished person these kids had ever seen—and they were curious about what he was made of—part of them wanted to hear him shout, and part of them was a little scared he might. He was from Constantinople, twelve miles away—so he had traveled and seen the world—his very eyes had seen the county courthouse—which was said to have a tin roof. The awe this inspired was shown in the heavy silence and the rows of wide-eyed stares. This was the great Judge Thatcher, brother of their own lawyer. Jeff Thatcher quickly stepped forward, wanting to get close to the important man and be envied by the school. It would have filled him with joy to hear the whispers:

“Look at him, Jim! He’s a going up there. Say—look! he’s a going to shake hands with him—he is shaking hands with him! By jings, don’t you wish you was Jeff?”

“Look at him, Jim! He’s going up there. Hey—look! He’s going to shake hands with him—he is shaking hands with him! Wow, don’t you wish you were Jeff?”

Mr. Walters fell to “showing off,” with all sorts of official bustlings and activities, giving orders, delivering judgments, discharging directions here, there, everywhere that he could find a target. The librarian “showed off”—running hither and thither with his arms full of books and making a deal of the splutter and fuss that insect authority delights in. The young lady teachers “showed off”—bending sweetly over pupils that were lately being boxed, lifting pretty warning fingers at bad little boys and patting good ones lovingly. The young gentlemen teachers “showed off” with small scoldings and other little displays of authority and fine attention to discipline—and most of the teachers, of both sexes, found business up at the library, by the pulpit; and it was business that frequently had to be done over again two or three times (with much seeming vexation). The little girls “showed off” in various ways, and the little boys “showed off” with such diligence that the air was thick with paper wads and the murmur of scufflings. And above it all the great man sat and beamed a majestic judicial smile upon all the house, and warmed himself in the sun of his own grandeur—for he was “showing off,” too.

Mr. Walters started to “show off,” bustling around with all sorts of official activities, giving orders, passing judgments, and directing traffic wherever he could find a target. The librarian “showed off” by running around with his arms full of books, creating a lot of noise and fuss that those in power often love. The young female teachers “showed off” by leaning sweetly over students who had just been reprimanded, wagging pretty warning fingers at misbehaving boys and lovingly patting the good ones. The young male teachers “showed off” with minor scoldings and other little displays of authority and attention to discipline—most of the teachers, both men and women, found their way to the library near the pulpit, often needing to repeat tasks two or three times (with much feigned annoyance). The little girls “showed off” in various ways, while the little boys “showed off” so busily that the air was filled with paper wads and the sound of shuffling feet. And above it all, the significant man sat, beaming a grand, judicial smile over the entire room, basking in the glow of his own importance—because he was “showing off,” too.

There was only one thing wanting to make Mr. Walters’ ecstasy complete, and that was a chance to deliver a Bible-prize and exhibit a prodigy. Several pupils had a few yellow tickets, but none had enough—he had been around among the star pupils inquiring. He would have given worlds, now, to have that German lad back again with a sound mind.

There was just one thing that could make Mr. Walters’ happiness complete, and that was a chance to award a Bible prize and showcase a prodigy. A few students had some yellow tickets, but none had enough—he had asked the top students about it. He would have given anything to have that German kid back again with his mind intact.

And now at this moment, when hope was dead, Tom Sawyer came forward with nine yellow tickets, nine red tickets, and ten blue ones, and demanded a Bible. This was a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Walters was not expecting an application from this source for the next ten years. But there was no getting around it—here were the certified checks, and they were good for their face. Tom was therefore elevated to a place with the Judge and the other elect, and the great news was announced from headquarters. It was the most stunning surprise of the decade, and so profound was the sensation that it lifted the new hero up to the judicial one’s altitude, and the school had two marvels to gaze upon in place of one. The boys were all eaten up with envy—but those that suffered the bitterest pangs were those who perceived too late that they themselves had contributed to this hated splendor by trading tickets to Tom for the wealth he had amassed in selling whitewashing privileges. These despised themselves, as being the dupes of a wily fraud, a guileful snake in the grass.

And now, at this moment when hope was gone, Tom Sawyer stepped forward with nine yellow tickets, nine red tickets, and ten blue ones, and asked for a Bible. This was a total shock. Walters didn’t expect an application from this source for another ten years. But there was no way to avoid it—here were the certified checks, and they were valid for their full amount. So, Tom was elevated to a position with the Judge and the other chosen ones, and the big news was announced from headquarters. It was the most surprising moment of the decade, and the excitement was so intense that it lifted the new hero up to the Judge’s level, giving the school two wonders to admire instead of just one. The boys were all consumed with jealousy—but those who felt the worst were the ones who realized too late that they had actually helped this hated glory by trading tickets to Tom for the money he made from selling whitewashing privileges. They hated themselves for being the victims of a clever scam, a sneaky snake in the grass.

The prize was delivered to Tom with as much effusion as the superintendent could pump up under the circumstances; but it lacked somewhat of the true gush, for the poor fellow’s instinct taught him that there was a mystery here that could not well bear the light, perhaps; it was simply preposterous that this boy had warehoused two thousand sheaves of Scriptural wisdom on his premises—a dozen would strain his capacity, without a doubt.

The award was given to Tom with as much enthusiasm as the superintendent could muster given the situation; however, it lacked genuine excitement, as the poor guy sensed that there was a mystery here that might not hold up under scrutiny. It was frankly absurd that this kid had stored two thousand sheaves of biblical knowledge on his property—just a dozen would definitely be a stretch for him.

Amy Lawrence was proud and glad, and she tried to make Tom see it in her face—but he wouldn’t look. She wondered; then she was just a grain troubled; next a dim suspicion came and went—came again; she watched; a furtive glance told her worlds—and then her heart broke, and she was jealous, and angry, and the tears came and she hated everybody. Tom most of all (she thought).

Amy Lawrence was feeling proud and happy, and she tried to make Tom notice it on her face—but he wouldn’t look. She started to wonder; then she felt a little uneasy; next, a vague suspicion flickered and faded—then came back again; she observed closely; a quick glance revealed everything—and then her heart shattered, and she felt jealous, angry, and the tears started to flow, and she hated everyone. Tom most of all (she thought).

Tom was introduced to the Judge; but his tongue was tied, his breath would hardly come, his heart quaked—partly because of the awful greatness of the man, but mainly because he was her parent. He would have liked to fall down and worship him, if it were in the dark. The Judge put his hand on Tom’s head and called him a fine little man, and asked him what his name was. The boy stammered, gasped, and got it out:

Tom was introduced to the Judge, but he was at a loss for words, struggling to catch his breath, his heart racing—partly due to the Judge's intimidating presence, but mostly because he was her father. In the darkness, Tom would have loved to bow down and worship him. The Judge placed his hand on Tom's head, called him a great little guy, and asked him what his name was. The boy stuttered, gasped, and managed to say:

“Tom.”

“Tom.”

“Oh, no, not Tom—it is—”

“Oh no, not Tom—it’s—”

“Thomas.”

“Tom.”

“Ah, that’s it. I thought there was more to it, maybe. That’s very well. But you’ve another one I daresay, and you’ll tell it to me, won’t you?”

“Ah, that’s it. I thought there was more to it, maybe. That’s very well. But you’ve got another one, I’m sure, and you’ll tell it to me, won’t you?”

“Tell the gentleman your other name, Thomas,” said Walters, “and say sir. You mustn’t forget your manners.”

“Tell the gentleman your other name, Thomas,” said Walters, “and say sir. You can’t forget your manners.”

“Thomas Sawyer—sir.”

"Thomas Sawyer, sir."

04-051.jpg (63K)

“That’s it! That’s a good boy. Fine boy. Fine, manly little fellow. Two thousand verses is a great many—very, very great many. And you never can be sorry for the trouble you took to learn them; for knowledge is worth more than anything there is in the world; it’s what makes great men and good men; you’ll be a great man and a good man yourself, some day, Thomas, and then you’ll look back and say, It’s all owing to the precious Sunday-school privileges of my boyhood—it’s all owing to my dear teachers that taught me to learn—it’s all owing to the good superintendent, who encouraged me, and watched over me, and gave me a beautiful Bible—a splendid elegant Bible—to keep and have it all for my own, always—it’s all owing to right bringing up! That is what you will say, Thomas—and you wouldn’t take any money for those two thousand verses—no indeed you wouldn’t. And now you wouldn’t mind telling me and this lady some of the things you’ve learned—no, I know you wouldn’t—for we are proud of little boys that learn. Now, no doubt you know the names of all the twelve disciples. Won’t you tell us the names of the first two that were appointed?”

"That’s it! Good boy. Such a fine little guy. Two thousand verses is a lot—really a lot. And you’ll never regret the effort it took to learn them; because knowledge is more valuable than anything in the world; it’s what creates great and good people. You’ll be a great and good person yourself one day, Thomas, and then you’ll look back and say, It’s all because of the precious Sunday school experiences of my childhood—it’s all because of my wonderful teachers who taught me to learn—it’s all because of the good superintendent who encouraged me, took care of me, and gave me a beautiful Bible—a truly elegant Bible—to keep and have for myself always—it’s all because of the right upbringing! That’s what you’ll say, Thomas—and you wouldn’t trade those two thousand verses for any amount of money—no way you would. Now, you wouldn’t mind sharing with me and this lady some of the things you've learned—no, I know you wouldn’t—because we’re proud of little boys who learn. Now, I bet you know the names of all twelve disciples. Can you tell us the names of the first two that were chosen?”

Tom was tugging at a button-hole and looking sheepish. He blushed, now, and his eyes fell. Mr. Walters’ heart sank within him. He said to himself, it is not possible that the boy can answer the simplest question—why did the Judge ask him? Yet he felt obliged to speak up and say:

Tom was fiddling with a buttonhole and looking shy. He blushed now, and his gaze dropped. Mr. Walters felt a sense of dread. He thought to himself, it can’t be that the boy can’t answer the simplest question—why did the Judge ask him? Still, he felt he had to say something:

“Answer the gentleman, Thomas—don’t be afraid.”

“Answer the gentleman, Thomas—don't be scared.”

Tom still hung fire.

Tom is still undecided.

“Now I know you’ll tell me,” said the lady. “The names of the first two disciples were—”

“Now I know you’ll tell me,” said the lady. “The names of the first two disciples were—”

David and Goliah!

David and Goliath!

Let us draw the curtain of charity over the rest of the scene.

Let’s cover the rest of the scene with a blanket of kindness.

04-052.jpg (43K)

CHAPTER V

05-053.jpg (205K)

About half-past ten the cracked bell of the small church began to ring, and presently the people began to gather for the morning sermon. The Sunday-school children distributed themselves about the house and occupied pews with their parents, so as to be under supervision. Aunt Polly came, and Tom and Sid and Mary sat with her—Tom being placed next the aisle, in order that he might be as far away from the open window and the seductive outside summer scenes as possible. The crowd filed up the aisles: the aged and needy postmaster, who had seen better days; the mayor and his wife—for they had a mayor there, among other unnecessaries; the justice of the peace; the widow Douglas, fair, smart, and forty, a generous, good-hearted soul and well-to-do, her hill mansion the only palace in the town, and the most hospitable and much the most lavish in the matter of festivities that St. Petersburg could boast; the bent and venerable Major and Mrs. Ward; lawyer Riverson, the new notable from a distance; next the belle of the village, followed by a troop of lawn-clad and ribbon-decked young heart-breakers; then all the young clerks in town in a body—for they had stood in the vestibule sucking their cane-heads, a circling wall of oiled and simpering admirers, till the last girl had run their gantlet; and last of all came the Model Boy, Willie Mufferson, taking as heedful care of his mother as if she were cut glass. He always brought his mother to church, and was the pride of all the matrons. The boys all hated him, he was so good. And besides, he had been “thrown up to them” so much. His white handkerchief was hanging out of his pocket behind, as usual on Sundays—accidentally. Tom had no handkerchief, and he looked upon boys who had as snobs.

At about 10:30, the cracked bell of the small church started ringing, and soon people began to gather for the morning sermon. The Sunday school kids spread out in the church, sitting in pews with their parents to be supervised. Aunt Polly arrived, and Tom, Sid, and Mary sat with her—Tom was placed next to the aisle so he could be as far from the open window and the tempting summer scenes outside as possible. The crowd moved up the aisles: the elderly and struggling postmaster, who had seen better days; the mayor and his wife—yes, they had a mayor among other unnecessary things; the justice of the peace; the widow Douglas, attractive and smart at forty, a generous and good-hearted woman who was well-off, her hilltop mansion being the only palace in town, the most welcoming and the grandest for parties that St. Petersburg had; the bent and esteemed Major and Mrs. Ward; lawyer Riverson, the new notable person from elsewhere; followed by the village beauty and a gaggle of lawn-dressed and ribbon-adorned young heartthrobs; then all the young clerks in town came as a group—having stood in the vestibule, sucking their cane heads, a circling wall of oiled and smirking admirers until the last girl had passed them; and finally came the Model Boy, Willie Mufferson, who took great care of his mother as if she were made of fine glass. He always brought his mother to church and was the pride of all the married women. The boys all disliked him because he was so good, and they heard too much about him. His white handkerchief was hanging out of his back pocket, as usual on Sundays—by accident, of course. Tom had no handkerchief and looked at boys with one as snobs.

05-054.jpg (45K)

The congregation being fully assembled, now, the bell rang once more, to warn laggards and stragglers, and then a solemn hush fell upon the church which was only broken by the tittering and whispering of the choir in the gallery. The choir always tittered and whispered all through service. There was once a church choir that was not ill-bred, but I have forgotten where it was, now. It was a great many years ago, and I can scarcely remember anything about it, but I think it was in some foreign country.

The congregation was fully gathered when the bell rang again, signaling the latecomers. A serious silence fell over the church, only interrupted by the giggles and whispers of the choir in the gallery. The choir always giggled and whispered throughout the service. There was once a church choir that wasn’t rude, but I can’t recall where it was now. It was many years ago, and I can barely remember anything about it, but I think it was in some foreign country.

The minister gave out the hymn, and read it through with a relish, in a peculiar style which was much admired in that part of the country. His voice began on a medium key and climbed steadily up till it reached a certain point, where it bore with strong emphasis upon the topmost word and then plunged down as if from a spring-board:

The minister announced the hymn and read it with great enjoyment, using a unique style that was highly regarded in the area. His voice started on a moderate pitch and gradually rose until it hit a certain spot, where he stressed the highest word strongly before dramatically dropping down, as if jumping off a diving board:

05-055.jpg (94K)

Shall I be car-ri-ed toe the skies, on flow’ry beds
of ease,
Whilst others fight to win the prize, and sail thro’ blood
-y seas?

Shall I be carried to the skies, on flowery beds
of comfort,
While others fight to win the prize, and sail through bloody
oceans?

He was regarded as a wonderful reader. At church “sociables” he was always called upon to read poetry; and when he was through, the ladies would lift up their hands and let them fall helplessly in their laps, and “wall” their eyes, and shake their heads, as much as to say, “Words cannot express it; it is too beautiful, TOO beautiful for this mortal earth.”

He was seen as a great reader. At church gatherings, he was always asked to read poetry; and when he finished, the women would raise their hands and let them fall helplessly in their laps, and “wall” their eyes, and shake their heads, as if to say, “Words can’t express it; it’s too beautiful, TOO beautiful for this world.”

After the hymn had been sung, the Rev. Mr. Sprague turned himself into a bulletin-board, and read off “notices” of meetings and societies and things till it seemed that the list would stretch out to the crack of doom—a queer custom which is still kept up in America, even in cities, away here in this age of abundant newspapers. Often, the less there is to justify a traditional custom, the harder it is to get rid of it.

After the hymn was sung, Rev. Mr. Sprague became a bulletin board and read off announcements for meetings and organizations and things until it felt like the list would go on forever—a strange practice that still continues in America, even in cities, in this age of plentiful newspapers. Often, the less reason there is to maintain a traditional custom, the harder it is to let it go.

And now the minister prayed. A good, generous prayer it was, and went into details: it pleaded for the church, and the little children of the church; for the other churches of the village; for the village itself; for the county; for the State; for the State officers; for the United States; for the churches of the United States; for Congress; for the President; for the officers of the Government; for poor sailors, tossed by stormy seas; for the oppressed millions groaning under the heel of European monarchies and Oriental despotisms; for such as have the light and the good tidings, and yet have not eyes to see nor ears to hear withal; for the heathen in the far islands of the sea; and closed with a supplication that the words he was about to speak might find grace and favor, and be as seed sown in fertile ground, yielding in time a grateful harvest of good. Amen.

And now the minister prayed. It was a heartfelt, generous prayer that went into detail: it asked for blessings on the church and its little children; for the other churches in the village; for the village itself; for the county; for the State; for the State officials; for the United States; for the churches across the United States; for Congress; for the President; for the government officials; for the struggling sailors tossed by stormy seas; for the oppressed millions suffering under European monarchies and Eastern tyrannies; for those who have the truth and good news, yet lack the vision to see or the ears to hear; for the people in distant islands of the sea; and it concluded with a plea that the words he was about to speak might be received with grace and favor, like seeds sown in good soil, eventually yielding a bountiful harvest of goodness. Amen.

There was a rustling of dresses, and the standing congregation sat down. The boy whose history this book relates did not enjoy the prayer, he only endured it—if he even did that much. He was restive all through it; he kept tally of the details of the prayer, unconsciously—for he was not listening, but he knew the ground of old, and the clergyman’s regular route over it—and when a little trifle of new matter was interlarded, his ear detected it and his whole nature resented it; he considered additions unfair, and scoundrelly. In the midst of the prayer a fly had lit on the back of the pew in front of him and tortured his spirit by calmly rubbing its hands together, embracing its head with its arms, and polishing it so vigorously that it seemed to almost part company with the body, and the slender thread of a neck was exposed to view; scraping its wings with its hind legs and smoothing them to its body as if they had been coat-tails; going through its whole toilet as tranquilly as if it knew it was perfectly safe. As indeed it was; for as sorely as Tom’s hands itched to grab for it they did not dare—he believed his soul would be instantly destroyed if he did such a thing while the prayer was going on. But with the closing sentence his hand began to curve and steal forward; and the instant the “Amen” was out the fly was a prisoner of war. His aunt detected the act and made him let it go.

There was a rustling of dresses, and the congregation sitting stood up. The boy whose story this book tells didn’t enjoy the prayer; he just sat through it—if he even did that much. He was restless the whole time; he kept track of the details of the prayer, without realizing it—he wasn’t really listening, but he knew the routine by heart and the clergyman’s regular path over it. When a little bit of new stuff was added, he noticed it, and it annoyed him deeply; he thought additions were unfair and sneaky. In the middle of the prayer, a fly landed on the back of the pew in front of him and bothered him by calmly rubbing its hands together, hugging its head with its arms, and polishing it so intensely that it seemed like it might come off its body, exposing a thin neck. It scraped its wings with its back legs and smoothed them down as if they were coat-tails, going through its entire grooming routine as calmly as if it knew it was completely safe. And it was, because no matter how badly Tom’s hands itched to grab it, he didn’t dare—he believed that if he did something like that while the prayer was happening, his soul would be instantly ruined. But as the prayer wrapped up, his hand began to curve and move forward; and the moment the “Amen” was said, the fly became his captive. His aunt caught him in the act and made him let it go.

The minister gave out his text and droned along monotonously through an argument that was so prosy that many a head by and by began to nod—and yet it was an argument that dealt in limitless fire and brimstone and thinned the predestined elect down to a company so small as to be hardly worth the saving. Tom counted the pages of the sermon; after church he always knew how many pages there had been, but he seldom knew anything else about the discourse. However, this time he was really interested for a little while. The minister made a grand and moving picture of the assembling together of the world’s hosts at the millennium when the lion and the lamb should lie down together and a little child should lead them. But the pathos, the lesson, the moral of the great spectacle were lost upon the boy; he only thought of the conspicuousness of the principal character before the on-looking nations; his face lit with the thought, and he said to himself that he wished he could be that child, if it was a tame lion.

The minister shared his message and droned on in a boring way, making many heads start to nod off. Yet, it was a topic filled with endless fire and damnation, narrowing the chosen few down to a group so small it barely seemed worth saving. Tom counted the sermon pages; he always knew how many there were after church, but rarely anything else about the message. However, this time he was genuinely interested for a bit. The minister painted a grand and moving image of the world’s people gathering at the millennium when the lion and the lamb would lie down together and a little child would lead them. But the emotion, the lesson, the moral of that great scene went over Tom's head; he just thought about how noticeable the main character would be to the watching nations. His face lit up at the idea, and he told himself he wished he could be that child, as long as the lion was tame.

05-057.jpg (49K)

Now he lapsed into suffering again, as the dry argument was resumed. Presently he bethought him of a treasure he had and got it out. It was a large black beetle with formidable jaws—a “pinchbug,” he called it. It was in a percussion-cap box. The first thing the beetle did was to take him by the finger. A natural fillip followed, the beetle went floundering into the aisle and lit on its back, and the hurt finger went into the boy’s mouth. The beetle lay there working its helpless legs, unable to turn over. Tom eyed it, and longed for it; but it was safe out of his reach. Other people uninterested in the sermon found relief in the beetle, and they eyed it too. Presently a vagrant poodle dog came idling along, sad at heart, lazy with the summer softness and the quiet, weary of captivity, sighing for change. He spied the beetle; the drooping tail lifted and wagged. He surveyed the prize; walked around it; smelt at it from a safe distance; walked around it again; grew bolder, and took a closer smell; then lifted his lip and made a gingerly snatch at it, just missing it; made another, and another; began to enjoy the diversion; subsided to his stomach with the beetle between his paws, and continued his experiments; grew weary at last, and then indifferent and absent-minded. His head nodded, and little by little his chin descended and touched the enemy, who seized it. There was a sharp yelp, a flirt of the poodle’s head, and the beetle fell a couple of yards away, and lit on its back once more. The neighboring spectators shook with a gentle inward joy, several faces went behind fans and hand-kerchiefs, and Tom was entirely happy. The dog looked foolish, and probably felt so; but there was resentment in his heart, too, and a craving for revenge. So he went to the beetle and began a wary attack on it again; jumping at it from every point of a circle, lighting with his fore-paws within an inch of the creature, making even closer snatches at it with his teeth, and jerking his head till his ears flapped again. But he grew tired once more, after a while; tried to amuse himself with a fly but found no relief; followed an ant around, with his nose close to the floor, and quickly wearied of that; yawned, sighed, forgot the beetle entirely, and sat down on it. Then there was a wild yelp of agony and the poodle went sailing up the aisle; the yelps continued, and so did the dog; he crossed the house in front of the altar; he flew down the other aisle; he crossed before the doors; he clamored up the home-stretch; his anguish grew with his progress, till presently he was but a woolly comet moving in its orbit with the gleam and the speed of light. At last the frantic sufferer sheered from its course, and sprang into its master’s lap; he flung it out of the window, and the voice of distress quickly thinned away and died in the distance.

Now he fell back into suffering again as the dry argument resumed. Eventually, he remembered a treasure he had and took it out. It was a large black beetle with strong jaws—a “pinchbug,” he called it. It was in a percussion-cap box. The first thing the beetle did was grab his finger. Naturally, he jerked his hand away, and the beetle went tumbling into the aisle and landed on its back, while his hurt finger went into the boy’s mouth. The beetle lay there, struggling to flip itself over. Tom watched it with longing; but it was safely out of his reach. Other people, uninterested in the sermon, found relief in the beetle too, and they watched it as well. Soon, a stray poodle dog wandered by, looking sad, lazy from the summer warmth, and tired of being cooped up, wishing for something new. He noticed the beetle; his drooping tail perked up and wagged. He inspected the prize, walked around it, sniffed it from a safe distance, circled around it again, grew more confident, and took a closer sniff; then he lifted his lip and tried to snap at it, just missing; then another attempt, and another; he started to enjoy the game; flopped down with the beetle between his paws, and continued to play with it; eventually, he grew tired, then indifferent and distracted. His head began to nod, and little by little, his chin dropped and touched the beetle, which seized the opportunity. There was a sharp yelp, a quick jerk of the poodle’s head, and the beetle fell a couple of yards away, landing on its back again. The nearby audience shook with quiet joy, several faces hid behind fans and handkerchiefs, and Tom was completely happy. The dog looked foolish and probably felt that way too; but there was also anger in his heart, and a desire for revenge. So he went back to the beetle and began to cautiously attack it again, jumping at it from every angle, landing with his front paws just inches from the creature, making closer snatches with his teeth, and shaking his head until his ears flapped. But after a while, he grew tired again; he tried to entertain himself with a fly but found no relief; he followed an ant around with his nose close to the floor, but quickly lost interest; yawned, sighed, forgot all about the beetle, and sat down right on it. Then there was a wild yelp of pain, and the poodle shot up the aisle; the yelps continued, and so did the dog; he ran across the room in front of the altar; dashed down the other aisle; crossed in front of the doors; raced back up the home-stretch; his agony grew with each step, until he became just a fluffy comet speeding by like a flash of light. Finally, the frantic pup veered off course and leaped into his owner’s lap; he was tossed out of the window, and the sound of distress quickly faded away into the distance.

05-058.jpg (50K)

By this time the whole church was red-faced and suffocating with suppressed laughter, and the sermon had come to a dead standstill. The discourse was resumed presently, but it went lame and halting, all possibility of impressiveness being at an end; for even the gravest sentiments were constantly being received with a smothered burst of unholy mirth, under cover of some remote pew-back, as if the poor parson had said a rarely facetious thing. It was a genuine relief to the whole congregation when the ordeal was over and the benediction pronounced.

By this point, the entire church was red-faced and struggling to hold back laughter, and the sermon had come to a complete halt. The speech eventually started up again, but it was awkward and unsteady, as any chance of making an impact had vanished; even the most serious points were met with suppressed giggles from some distant pew, as if the poor pastor had cracked a joke. The whole congregation felt a real sense of relief when the ordeal ended and the blessing was given.

Tom Sawyer went home quite cheerful, thinking to himself that there was some satisfaction about divine service when there was a bit of variety in it. He had but one marring thought; he was willing that the dog should play with his pinchbug, but he did not think it was upright in him to carry it off.

Tom Sawyer went home feeling pretty happy, thinking that there was something satisfying about church when it had a little bit of variety to it. He had just one bothersome thought; he was okay with the dog playing with his pinchbug, but he didn’t think it was right for the dog to take it away.

05-059.jpg (33K)

CHAPTER VI

06-060.jpg (202K)

Monday morning found Tom Sawyer miserable. Monday morning always found him so—because it began another week’s slow suffering in school. He generally began that day with wishing he had had no intervening holiday, it made the going into captivity and fetters again so much more odious.

Monday morning found Tom Sawyer feeling unhappy. Monday mornings always made him feel that way—because they marked the start of another week of slow misery at school. He usually started that day wishing he hadn’t had a break at all; it made going back to captivity and constraints feel so much worse.

Tom lay thinking. Presently it occurred to him that he wished he was sick; then he could stay home from school. Here was a vague possibility. He canvassed his system. No ailment was found, and he investigated again. This time he thought he could detect colicky symptoms, and he began to encourage them with considerable hope. But they soon grew feeble, and presently died wholly away. He reflected further. Suddenly he discovered something. One of his upper front teeth was loose. This was lucky; he was about to begin to groan, as a “starter,” as he called it, when it occurred to him that if he came into court with that argument, his aunt would pull it out, and that would hurt. So he thought he would hold the tooth in reserve for the present, and seek further. Nothing offered for some little time, and then he remembered hearing the doctor tell about a certain thing that laid up a patient for two or three weeks and threatened to make him lose a finger. So the boy eagerly drew his sore toe from under the sheet and held it up for inspection. But now he did not know the necessary symptoms. However, it seemed well worth while to chance it, so he fell to groaning with considerable spirit.

Tom lay there, deep in thought. Then it hit him that he wished he were sick; that way, he could skip school. There was a slim chance of that happening. He examined himself for any signs of illness. Nothing showed up, so he tried again. This time, he thought he could feel some colicky symptoms and started to encourage them with hopeful enthusiasm. But they quickly faded away and disappeared completely. He thought some more. Suddenly, he noticed something—one of his upper front teeth was loose. That was fortunate; he was about to start groaning, which he called his “starter,” when he realized that if he went to his aunt with that excuse, she would probably pull it out, and that would hurt. So he decided to save the tooth for later and kept looking for other options. After a little while, he recalled hearing the doctor talk about a condition that could keep someone in bed for two or three weeks and could even lead to losing a finger. So, excited, he pulled his sore toe out from under the covers and held it up for a closer look. But now he didn’t know what symptoms he would need. Still, it seemed worth the risk, so he started groaning with some enthusiasm.

But Sid slept on unconscious.

But Sid slept on unaware.

Tom groaned louder, and fancied that he began to feel pain in the toe.

Tom groaned louder and imagined that he was starting to feel pain in his toe.

No result from Sid.

No response from Sid.

Tom was panting with his exertions by this time. He took a rest and then swelled himself up and fetched a succession of admirable groans.

Tom was breathing heavily from his effort by this point. He took a break, then puffed himself up and let out a series of impressive groans.

Sid snored on.

Sid was snoring.

Tom was aggravated. He said, “Sid, Sid!” and shook him. This course worked well, and Tom began to groan again. Sid yawned, stretched, then brought himself up on his elbow with a snort, and began to stare at Tom. Tom went on groaning. Sid said:

Tom was annoyed. He called out, “Sid, Sid!” and shook him. This approach was effective, and Tom started to groan again. Sid yawned, stretched, then propped himself up on his elbow with a snort and began to look at Tom. Tom continued groaning. Sid said:

“Tom! Say, Tom!” [No response.] “Here, Tom! TOM! What is the matter, Tom?” And he shook him and looked in his face anxiously.

“Tom! Hey, Tom!” [No response.] “Over here, Tom! TOM! What’s wrong, Tom?” He shook him and looked at his face with concern.

Tom moaned out:

Tom groaned:

“Oh, don’t, Sid. Don’t joggle me.”

“Oh, please don’t, Sid. Don’t bump me.”

“Why, what’s the matter, Tom? I must call auntie.”

“Why, what’s wrong, Tom? I need to call Auntie.”

“No—never mind. It’ll be over by and by, maybe. Don’t call anybody.”

“No—forget it. It’ll be over soon, maybe. Don’t call anyone.”

“But I must! Don’t groan so, Tom, it’s awful. How long you been this way?”

“But I have to! Don’t groan so, Tom, it’s terrible. How long have you been like this?”

“Hours. Ouch! Oh, don’t stir so, Sid, you’ll kill me.”

“Hours. Ouch! Oh, don't move so much, Sid, you'll hurt me.”

“Tom, why didn’t you wake me sooner? Oh, Tom, don’t! It makes my flesh crawl to hear you. Tom, what is the matter?”

“Tom, why didn’t you wake me up earlier? Oh, Tom, don’t! It gives me chills to hear you. Tom, what’s wrong?”

“I forgive you everything, Sid. [Groan.] Everything you’ve ever done to me. When I’m gone—”

“I forgive you for everything, Sid. [Groan.] Everything you’ve ever done to me. When I’m gone—”

“Oh, Tom, you ain’t dying, are you? Don’t, Tom—oh, don’t. Maybe—”

“Oh, Tom, you’re not dying, are you? Please, Tom—oh, please don’t. Maybe—”

“I forgive everybody, Sid. [Groan.] Tell ’em so, Sid. And Sid, you give my window-sash and my cat with one eye to that new girl that’s come to town, and tell her—”

“I forgive everyone, Sid. [Groan.] Let them know, Sid. And Sid, you can give my window sash and my one-eyed cat to that new girl who just moved to town, and tell her—”

But Sid had snatched his clothes and gone. Tom was suffering in reality, now, so handsomely was his imagination working, and so his groans had gathered quite a genuine tone.

But Sid had grabbed his clothes and left. Tom was really feeling the pain now, as vividly as his imagination was running wild, and his groans had taken on a truly genuine tone.

Sid flew downstairs and said:

Sid rushed downstairs and said:

“Oh, Aunt Polly, come! Tom’s dying!”

“Oh, Aunt Polly, come quick! Tom’s dying!”

“Dying!”

"Dead!"

“Yes’m. Don’t wait—come quick!”

“Yes ma’am. Don’t wait—come quick!”

“Rubbage! I don’t believe it!”

“Garbage! I can't believe it!”

But she fled upstairs, nevertheless, with Sid and Mary at her heels. And her face grew white, too, and her lip trembled. When she reached the bedside she gasped out:

But she ran upstairs, anyway, with Sid and Mary following closely. Her face also turned pale, and her lip started to tremble. When she got to the bedside, she gasped out:

“You, Tom! Tom, what’s the matter with you?”

“You, Tom! Tom, what's wrong with you?”

“Oh, auntie, I’m—”

“Oh, auntie, I’m—”

“What’s the matter with you—what is the matter with you, child?”

“What’s wrong with you—what's going on with you, kid?”

“Oh, auntie, my sore toe’s mortified!”

“Oh, Auntie, my sore toe is so painful!”

The old lady sank down into a chair and laughed a little, then cried a little, then did both together. This restored her and she said:

The old lady sat down in a chair, laughed a bit, then cried a bit, and finally did both at the same time. This made her feel better, and she said:

“Tom, what a turn you did give me. Now you shut up that nonsense and climb out of this.”

“Tom, you really surprised me. Now stop that nonsense and get out of this.”

The groans ceased and the pain vanished from the toe. The boy felt a little foolish, and he said:

The groans stopped and the pain went away from the toe. The boy felt a bit silly, and he said:

“Aunt Polly, it seemed mortified, and it hurt so I never minded my tooth at all.”

“Aunt Polly, it felt embarrassed, and it hurt so I never thought about my tooth at all.”

“Your tooth, indeed! What’s the matter with your tooth?”

“Your tooth, seriously! What’s wrong with your tooth?”

“One of them’s loose, and it aches perfectly awful.”

"One of them is loose, and it hurts really bad."

“There, there, now, don’t begin that groaning again. Open your mouth. Well—your tooth is loose, but you’re not going to die about that. Mary, get me a silk thread, and a chunk of fire out of the kitchen.”

“There, there, now, don’t start groaning again. Open your mouth. Well—your tooth is loose, but you’re not going to die from that. Mary, get me a piece of silk thread and a bit of fire from the kitchen.”

Tom said:

Tom said:

“Oh, please, auntie, don’t pull it out. It don’t hurt any more. I wish I may never stir if it does. Please don’t, auntie. I don’t want to stay home from school.”

“Oh, please, Auntie, don’t take it out. It doesn’t hurt anymore. I hope I never move if it does. Please don’t, Auntie. I don’t want to miss school.”

06-063.jpg (54K)

“Oh, you don’t, don’t you? So all this row was because you thought you’d get to stay home from school and go a-fishing? Tom, Tom, I love you so, and you seem to try every way you can to break my old heart with your outrageousness.” By this time the dental instruments were ready. The old lady made one end of the silk thread fast to Tom’s tooth with a loop and tied the other to the bedpost. Then she seized the chunk of fire and suddenly thrust it almost into the boy’s face. The tooth hung dangling by the bedpost, now.

“Oh, you don’t, huh? So all this fuss was because you thought you could skip school and go fishing? Tom, Tom, I care about you so much, and you always find new ways to break my heart with your craziness.” By this time, the dental tools were ready. The old lady tied one end of the silk thread to Tom’s tooth with a loop and the other end to the bedpost. Then she grabbed the hot metal and suddenly pushed it close to the boy’s face. The tooth was now hanging by the bedpost.

But all trials bring their compensations. As Tom wended to school after breakfast, he was the envy of every boy he met because the gap in his upper row of teeth enabled him to expectorate in a new and admirable way. He gathered quite a following of lads interested in the exhibition; and one that had cut his finger and had been a centre of fascination and homage up to this time, now found himself suddenly without an adherent, and shorn of his glory. His heart was heavy, and he said with a disdain which he did not feel that it wasn’t anything to spit like Tom Sawyer; but another boy said, “Sour grapes!” and he wandered away a dismantled hero.

But every challenge has its rewards. As Tom walked to school after breakfast, he was the envy of every boy he met because the gap in his upper teeth allowed him to spit in a new and impressive way. He gathered quite a group of kids interested in the show; one boy who had cut his finger and had been the center of attention up to that point suddenly found himself without followers and stripped of his glory. His heart was heavy, and he said with a pretended indifference that it wasn't anything special to spit like Tom Sawyer; but another boy replied, “Sour grapes!” and he wandered off, feeling like a fallen hero.

Shortly Tom came upon the juvenile pariah of the village, Huckleberry Finn, son of the town drunkard. Huckleberry was cordially hated and dreaded by all the mothers of the town, because he was idle and lawless and vulgar and bad—and because all their children admired him so, and delighted in his forbidden society, and wished they dared to be like him. Tom was like the rest of the respectable boys, in that he envied Huckleberry his gaudy outcast condition, and was under strict orders not to play with him. So he played with him every time he got a chance. Huckleberry was always dressed in the cast-off clothes of full-grown men, and they were in perennial bloom and fluttering with rags. His hat was a vast ruin with a wide crescent lopped out of its brim; his coat, when he wore one, hung nearly to his heels and had the rearward buttons far down the back; but one suspender supported his trousers; the seat of the trousers bagged low and contained nothing, the fringed legs dragged in the dirt when not rolled up.

Soon Tom came across the village outcast, Huckleberry Finn, the son of the town drunk. Huckleberry was universally disliked and feared by all the mothers in town because he was lazy, rebellious, crude, and troublemaking—and because all their kids looked up to him, enjoyed hanging out with him, and wished they could be like him. Tom was just like the other respectable boys, envying Huckleberry's flashy outcast status, and he had strict instructions not to associate with him. So, he played with him whenever he could. Huckleberry always wore ragged hand-me-downs from grown men, which were in constant disarray and hung in tatters. His hat was a complete wreck with a big chunk missing from the brim; his coat, when he wore one, nearly reached his ankles and had buttons down the back; yet only one suspender held up his pants, which sagged low and were empty, with the fringed legs dragging in the dirt when they weren't rolled up.

06-064.jpg (42K)

Huckleberry came and went, at his own free will. He slept on doorsteps in fine weather and in empty hogsheads in wet; he did not have to go to school or to church, or call any being master or obey anybody; he could go fishing or swimming when and where he chose, and stay as long as it suited him; nobody forbade him to fight; he could sit up as late as he pleased; he was always the first boy that went barefoot in the spring and the last to resume leather in the fall; he never had to wash, nor put on clean clothes; he could swear wonderfully. In a word, everything that goes to make life precious that boy had. So thought every harassed, hampered, respectable boy in St. Petersburg.

Huckleberry came and went as he pleased. He slept on doorsteps when it was nice out and in empty barrels when it rained; he didn’t have to go to school or church, nor did he have to call anyone master or obey anyone; he could go fishing or swimming whenever and wherever he wanted, and stay as long as he liked; no one stopped him from fighting; he could stay up as late as he wanted; he was always the first boy to go barefoot in the spring and the last to wear shoes in the fall; he never had to wash or put on clean clothes; he could swear impressively. In short, he had everything that made life valuable. This is what every stressed, restricted, respectable boy in St. Petersburg thought.

Tom hailed the romantic outcast:

Tom called the romantic outcast:

“Hello, Huckleberry!”

“Hi, Huckleberry!”

“Hello yourself, and see how you like it.”

“Hello to you too, and see how you feel about it.”

“What’s that you got?”

"What do you have?"

“Dead cat.”

“Dead cat.”

“Lemme see him, Huck. My, he’s pretty stiff. Where’d you get him?”

“Let me see him, Huck. Wow, he’s really stiff. Where did you find him?”

“Bought him off’n a boy.”

“Bought him from a kid.”

“What did you give?”

“What did you donate?”

“I give a blue ticket and a bladder that I got at the slaughter-house.”

“I give a blue ticket and a bladder that I got at the slaughterhouse.”

“Where’d you get the blue ticket?”

“Where did you get the blue ticket?”

“Bought it off’n Ben Rogers two weeks ago for a hoop-stick.”

"Bought it from Ben Rogers two weeks ago for a hula hoop stick."

“Say—what is dead cats good for, Huck?”

“Hey, what are dead cats good for, Huck?”

“Good for? Cure warts with.”

"Cure warts with this."

“No! Is that so? I know something that’s better.”

“No! Is that true? I know something that's better.”

“I bet you don’t. What is it?”

“I bet you don’t. What is it?”

“Why, spunk-water.”

“Why, silly water.”

“Spunk-water! I wouldn’t give a dern for spunk-water.”

“Spunk-water! I wouldn’t care less about spunk-water.”

“You wouldn’t, wouldn’t you? D’you ever try it?”

“You wouldn’t, would you? Have you ever tried it?”

“No, I hain’t. But Bob Tanner did.”

“No, I haven’t. But Bob Tanner did.”

“Who told you so!”

“Who said that?”

“Why, he told Jeff Thatcher, and Jeff told Johnny Baker, and Johnny told Jim Hollis, and Jim told Ben Rogers, and Ben told a nigger, and the nigger told me. There now!”

"Well, he told Jeff Thatcher, and Jeff told Johnny Baker, and Johnny told Jim Hollis, and Jim told Ben Rogers, and Ben told a guy, and the guy told me. There you go!"

“Well, what of it? They’ll all lie. Leastways all but the nigger. I don’t know him. But I never see a nigger that wouldn’t lie. Shucks! Now you tell me how Bob Tanner done it, Huck.”

"Well, so what? They’re all going to lie. At least all of them except the black guy. I don’t know him. But I’ve never seen a black person who wouldn’t lie. Come on! Now you tell me how Bob Tanner did it, Huck."

“Why, he took and dipped his hand in a rotten stump where the rain-water was.”

“Why, he reached down and dipped his hand into a decayed stump where the rainwater had collected.”

“In the daytime?”

“During the day?”

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“With his face to the stump?”

“With his face to the stump?”

“Yes. Least I reckon so.”

“Yes. At least I think so.”

“Did he say anything?”

"Did he say anything?"

“I don’t reckon he did. I don’t know.”

“I don't think he did. I don't know.”

“Aha! Talk about trying to cure warts with spunk-water such a blame fool way as that! Why, that ain’t a-going to do any good. You got to go all by yourself, to the middle of the woods, where you know there’s a spunk-water stump, and just as it’s midnight you back up against the stump and jam your hand in and say:

“Aha! Trying to cure warts with spunk-water is just such a foolish idea! That’s not going to help at all. You have to go out on your own, to the middle of the woods, where you know there’s a spunk-water stump, and right at midnight, you back up against the stump, stick your hand in, and say:

‘Barley-corn, barley-corn, injun-meal shorts,
Spunk-water, spunk-water, swaller these warts,’

‘Barley-corn, barley-corn, cornmeal crumbs,
Swamp water, swamp water, swallow these warts,’

and then walk away quick, eleven steps, with your eyes shut, and then turn around three times and walk home without speaking to anybody. Because if you speak the charm’s busted.”

and then quickly walk away, taking eleven steps with your eyes closed, then turn around three times and walk home without talking to anyone. Because if you say anything, the charm is broken.

“Well, that sounds like a good way; but that ain’t the way Bob Tanner done.”

“Well, that sounds like a good idea; but that’s not how Bob Tanner did it.”

“No, sir, you can bet he didn’t, becuz he’s the wartiest boy in this town; and he wouldn’t have a wart on him if he’d knowed how to work spunk-water. I’ve took off thousands of warts off of my hands that way, Huck. I play with frogs so much that I’ve always got considerable many warts. Sometimes I take ’em off with a bean.”

“No, sir, you can bet he didn’t, because he’s the wartiest kid in this town; and he wouldn’t have a wart on him if he knew how to use spunk-water. I’ve removed thousands of warts from my hands that way, Huck. I play with frogs so much that I’ve always got quite a few warts. Sometimes I take them off with a bean.”

“Yes, bean’s good. I’ve done that.”

“Yes, beans are good. I’ve done that.”

“Have you? What’s your way?”

“Have you? What’s your method?”

“You take and split the bean, and cut the wart so as to get some blood, and then you put the blood on one piece of the bean and take and dig a hole and bury it ’bout midnight at the crossroads in the dark of the moon, and then you burn up the rest of the bean. You see that piece that’s got the blood on it will keep drawing and drawing, trying to fetch the other piece to it, and so that helps the blood to draw the wart, and pretty soon off she comes.”

“You take the bean and split it open, then cut the wart to get some blood. After that, put the blood on one half of the bean, dig a hole, and bury it around midnight at the crossroads during a new moon. Then, burn the other half of the bean. That piece with the blood will keep pulling and pulling, trying to draw the other half to it, which helps the blood pull the wart off, and before long, it'll come off.”

“Yes, that’s it, Huck—that’s it; though when you’re burying it if you say ‘Down bean; off wart; come no more to bother me!’ it’s better. That’s the way Joe Harper does, and he’s been nearly to Coonville and most everywheres. But say—how do you cure ’em with dead cats?”

“Yeah, that’s it, Huck—that’s it; but when you’re burying it, if you say ‘Down bean; off wart; don’t bother me anymore!’ it’s better. That’s how Joe Harper does it, and he’s been almost to Coonville and pretty much everywhere. But hey—how do you cure them with dead cats?”

“Why, you take your cat and go and get in the grave-yard ’long about midnight when somebody that was wicked has been buried; and when it’s midnight a devil will come, or maybe two or three, but you can’t see ’em, you can only hear something like the wind, or maybe hear ’em talk; and when they’re taking that feller away, you heave your cat after ’em and say, ‘Devil follow corpse, cat follow devil, warts follow cat, I’m done with ye!’ That’ll fetch any wart.”

“Why, you take your cat and go to the graveyard around midnight when someone wicked has been buried. At midnight, a devil will come, or maybe two or three, but you can’t see them, you can only hear something like the wind, or maybe hear them talking. When they’re taking that guy away, you throw your cat after them and say, ‘Devil follow corpse, cat follow devil, warts follow cat, I’m done with you!’ That’ll get rid of any wart.”

“Sounds right. D’you ever try it, Huck?”

"Sounds good. Have you ever tried it, Huck?"

“No, but old Mother Hopkins told me.”

“No, but old Mother Hopkins informed me.”

“Well, I reckon it’s so, then. Becuz they say she’s a witch.”

“Well, I guess that’s true, then. Because they say she’s a witch.”

“Say! Why, Tom, I know she is. She witched pap. Pap says so his own self. He come along one day, and he see she was a-witching him, so he took up a rock, and if she hadn’t dodged, he’d a got her. Well, that very night he rolled off’n a shed wher’ he was a layin drunk, and broke his arm.”

"Hey! Tom, I know she is. She put a spell on Pap. Pap says so himself. One day he came along and noticed she was trying to curse him, so he picked up a rock, and if she hadn't dodged, he would have hit her. That very night, he fell off a shed where he was lying drunk and broke his arm."

“Why, that’s awful. How did he know she was a-witching him?”

“Wow, that’s terrible. How did he know she was casting a spell on him?”

“Lord, pap can tell, easy. Pap says when they keep looking at you right stiddy, they’re a-witching you. Specially if they mumble. Becuz when they mumble they’re saying the Lord’s Prayer backards.”

“Look, Dad can tell, for sure. Dad says when they keep staring at you steadily, they’re trying to witch you. Especially if they’re mumbling. Because when they mumble, they're saying the Lord’s Prayer backwards.”

06-067.jpg (48K)

“Say, Hucky, when you going to try the cat?”

“Hey, Hucky, when are you going to try the cat?”

“To-night. I reckon they’ll come after old Hoss Williams to-night.”

"Tonight. I think they'll come for old Hoss Williams tonight."

“But they buried him Saturday. Didn’t they get him Saturday night?”

“But they buried him on Saturday. Didn’t they have his funeral on Saturday night?”

“Why, how you talk! How could their charms work till midnight?—and then it’s Sunday. Devils don’t slosh around much of a Sunday, I don’t reckon.”

“Seriously, how can you say that! How could their charms last until midnight?—and then it’s Sunday. I doubt demons are really active on a Sunday.”

“I never thought of that. That’s so. Lemme go with you?”

“I never thought of that. That’s true. Can I come with you?”

“Of course—if you ain’t afeard.”

"Of course—if you're not scared."

“Afeard! ’Tain’t likely. Will you meow?”

“Afraid! That’s not likely. Will you meow?”

“Yes—and you meow back, if you get a chance. Last time, you kep’ me a-meowing around till old Hays went to throwing rocks at me and says ‘Dern that cat!’ and so I hove a brick through his window—but don’t you tell.”

“Yes—and you meow back if you get the chance. Last time, you kept me meowing around until old Hays started throwing rocks at me and said, ‘Darn that cat!’ So, I threw a brick through his window—but don’t you tell.”

“I won’t. I couldn’t meow that night, becuz auntie was watching me, but I’ll meow this time. Say—what’s that?”

“I won’t. I couldn’t meow that night because Auntie was watching me, but I’ll meow this time. Hey—what’s that?”

“Nothing but a tick.”

“Just a tick.”

“Where’d you get him?”

"Where did you find him?"

“Out in the woods.”

“In the woods.”

“What’ll you take for him?”

"What do you want for him?"

“I don’t know. I don’t want to sell him.”

“I don’t know. I don’t want to sell him.”

“All right. It’s a mighty small tick, anyway.”

“All right. It’s a really tiny tick, anyway.”

“Oh, anybody can run a tick down that don’t belong to them. I’m satisfied with it. It’s a good enough tick for me.”

“Oh, anybody can chase after a tick that doesn’t belong to them. I’m fine with it. It’s a good enough tick for me.”

“Sho, there’s ticks a plenty. I could have a thousand of ’em if I wanted to.”

“Sure, there are tons of ticks. I could have a thousand of them if I wanted to.”

“Well, why don’t you? Becuz you know mighty well you can’t. This is a pretty early tick, I reckon. It’s the first one I’ve seen this year.”

“Well, why don’t you? Because you know very well you can’t. This is a pretty early tick, I guess. It’s the first one I’ve seen this year.”

“Say, Huck—I’ll give you my tooth for him.”

“Hey, Huck—I’ll trade you my tooth for him.”

“Less see it.”

"Let's see it."

Tom got out a bit of paper and carefully unrolled it. Huckleberry viewed it wistfully. The temptation was very strong. At last he said:

Tom pulled out a piece of paper and carefully unrolled it. Huckleberry looked at it with longing. The temptation was really strong. Finally, he said:

“Is it genuwyne?”

"Is it genuine?"

Tom lifted his lip and showed the vacancy.

Tom curled his lip and revealed the emptiness.

“Well, all right,” said Huckleberry, “it’s a trade.”

“Well, okay,” said Huckleberry, “it’s a deal.”

Tom enclosed the tick in the percussion-cap box that had lately been the pinchbug’s prison, and the boys separated, each feeling wealthier than before.

Tom put the tick in the percussion-cap box that had recently been the pinchbug’s prison, and the boys went their separate ways, each feeling richer than before.

When Tom reached the little isolated frame school-house, he strode in briskly, with the manner of one who had come with all honest speed. He hung his hat on a peg and flung himself into his seat with business-like alacrity. The master, throned on high in his great splint-bottom arm-chair, was dozing, lulled by the drowsy hum of study. The interruption roused him.

When Tom got to the small, remote schoolhouse, he walked in confidently, acting like someone who had rushed there honestly. He hung his hat on a hook and dropped into his seat with a sense of purpose. The teacher, seated up high in his big, splint-bottom armchair, was dozing off, lulled by the sleepy buzz of studying. The noise woke him up.

“Thomas Sawyer!”

“Tom Sawyer!”

Tom knew that when his name was pronounced in full, it meant trouble.

Tom knew that when his full name was mentioned, it meant trouble.

“Sir!”

"Excuse me!"

“Come up here. Now, sir, why are you late again, as usual?”

“Come up here. Now, why are you late again, as usual?”

Tom was about to take refuge in a lie, when he saw two long tails of yellow hair hanging down a back that he recognized by the electric sympathy of love; and by that form was the only vacant place on the girls’ side of the school-house. He instantly said:

Tom was just about to escape into a lie when he saw two long strands of yellow hair cascading down a back he recognized with the electric connection of love; it was the only empty spot on the girls' side of the schoolhouse. He immediately said:

I stopped to talk with Huckleberry Finn!

I paused to chat with Huckleberry Finn!

The master’s pulse stood still, and he stared helplessly. The buzz of study ceased. The pupils wondered if this foolhardy boy had lost his mind. The master said:

The master’s pulse stopped, and he looked on in disbelief. The sound of studying stopped. The students questioned whether this reckless boy had gone crazy. The master said:

“You—you did what?”

"You—you really did that?"

“Stopped to talk with Huckleberry Finn.”

“Stopped to chat with Huckleberry Finn.”

There was no mistaking the words.

There was no doubt about the words.

“Thomas Sawyer, this is the most astounding confession I have ever listened to. No mere ferule will answer for this offence. Take off your jacket.”

“Thomas Sawyer, this is the most shocking confession I’ve ever heard. A simple punishment won’t suffice for this offense. Take off your jacket.”

06-069.jpg (48K)

The master’s arm performed until it was tired and the stock of switches notably diminished. Then the order followed:

The master's arm kept going until it was exhausted, and the number of switches had significantly decreased. Then came the command:

“Now, sir, go and sit with the girls! And let this be a warning to you.”

“Now, man, go sit with the girls! And let this be a heads-up for you.”

The titter that rippled around the room appeared to abash the boy, but in reality that result was caused rather more by his worshipful awe of his unknown idol and the dread pleasure that lay in his high good fortune. He sat down upon the end of the pine bench and the girl hitched herself away from him with a toss of her head. Nudges and winks and whispers traversed the room, but Tom sat still, with his arms upon the long, low desk before him, and seemed to study his book.

The giggles that spread around the room seemed to embarrass the boy, but really, it was more about his idolization of his unknown crush and the thrill of his unexpected luck. He sat down at the edge of the pine bench, and the girl scooted away from him with a toss of her head. Nudges, winks, and whispers flew around the room, but Tom remained still, resting his arms on the long, low desk in front of him, and appeared to be focused on his book.

By and by attention ceased from him, and the accustomed school murmur rose upon the dull air once more. Presently the boy began to steal furtive glances at the girl. She observed it, “made a mouth” at him and gave him the back of her head for the space of a minute. When she cautiously faced around again, a peach lay before her. She thrust it away. Tom gently put it back. She thrust it away again, but with less animosity. Tom patiently returned it to its place. Then she let it remain. Tom scrawled on his slate, “Please take it—I got more.” The girl glanced at the words, but made no sign. Now the boy began to draw something on the slate, hiding his work with his left hand. For a time the girl refused to notice; but her human curiosity presently began to manifest itself by hardly perceptible signs. The boy worked on, apparently unconscious. The girl made a sort of non-committal attempt to see, but the boy did not betray that he was aware of it. At last she gave in and hesitatingly whispered:

Eventually, attention drifted away from him, and the familiar sounds of the school returned to the dull air once more. The boy started sneaking glances at the girl. She noticed, made a face at him, and turned her back for a moment. When she cautiously turned back, a peach was in front of her. She pushed it away. Tom gently placed it back. She pushed it away again, but this time with less anger. Tom patiently returned it to its spot. Then she allowed it to stay. Tom wrote on his slate, “Please take it—I got more.” The girl looked at the words but didn’t acknowledge them. The boy then began to draw something on the slate, covering his work with his left hand. For a while, the girl ignored it, but her curiosity eventually started to show in subtle ways. The boy continued working, seemingly unaware. The girl made a half-hearted attempt to see, but the boy didn’t show that he noticed. Finally, she gave in and hesitantly whispered:

“Let me see it.”

“Show it to me.”

06-070.jpg (26K)

Tom partly uncovered a dismal caricature of a house with two gable ends to it and a corkscrew of smoke issuing from the chimney. Then the girl’s interest began to fasten itself upon the work and she forgot everything else. When it was finished, she gazed a moment, then whispered:

Tom partially revealed a gloomy sketch of a house with two gable ends and a swirling plume of smoke coming from the chimney. Then the girl's interest became focused on the work, and she forgot everything else. When it was completed, she looked at it for a moment, then whispered:

“It’s nice—make a man.”

“It’s nice—build a man.”

The artist erected a man in the front yard, that resembled a derrick. He could have stepped over the house; but the girl was not hypercritical; she was satisfied with the monster, and whispered:

The artist built a figure in the front yard that looked like a derrick. He could have easily towered over the house, but the girl wasn't overly critical; she was happy with the giant and whispered:

“It’s a beautiful man—now make me coming along.”

“It’s a gorgeous guy—now take me with you.”

Tom drew an hour-glass with a full moon and straw limbs to it and armed the spreading fingers with a portentous fan. The girl said:

Tom drew an hourglass with a full moon and straw-like limbs connected to it, equipping the outstretched fingers with an ominous fan. The girl said:

“It’s ever so nice—I wish I could draw.”

“It’s really nice—I wish I could draw.”

“It’s easy,” whispered Tom, “I’ll learn you.”

“It’s easy,” whispered Tom, “I’ll teach you.”

“Oh, will you? When?”

“Oh, will you? When?”

“At noon. Do you go home to dinner?”

“At noon. Are you going home for lunch?”

“I’ll stay if you will.”

"I'll stay if you will."

“Good—that’s a whack. What’s your name?”

“Awesome—that’s impressive. What’s your name?”

“Becky Thatcher. What’s yours? Oh, I know. It’s Thomas Sawyer.”

“Becky Thatcher. What’s your name? Oh, I know. It’s Thomas Sawyer.”

“That’s the name they lick me by. I’m Tom when I’m good. You call me Tom, will you?”

“That’s the name they call me. I’m Tom when I’m good. You’ll call me Tom, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

Now Tom began to scrawl something on the slate, hiding the words from the girl. But she was not backward this time. She begged to see. Tom said:

Now Tom started to scribble something on the slate, keeping the words hidden from the girl. But she wasn’t shy this time. She insisted on seeing. Tom said:

“Oh, it ain’t anything.”

“Oh, it’s nothing.”

“Yes it is.”

"Yes, it is."

“No it ain’t. You don’t want to see.”

“No, it’s not. You don’t want to look.”

“Yes I do, indeed I do. Please let me.”

“Yes, I really do. Please let me.”

“You’ll tell.”

"You'll let me know."

“No I won’t—deed and deed and double deed won’t.”

“No, I won’t—really, I absolutely won’t.”

“You won’t tell anybody at all? Ever, as long as you live?”

“You won't tell anyone at all? Ever, for as long as you live?”

“No, I won’t ever tell anybody. Now let me.”

“No, I won’t ever tell anybody. Now let me.”

“Oh, you don’t want to see!”

"Oh, you really don't want to see!"

“Now that you treat me so, I will see.” And she put her small hand upon his and a little scuffle ensued, Tom pretending to resist in earnest but letting his hand slip by degrees till these words were revealed: “I love you.”

“Now that you’re treating me like this, I will see.” And she placed her small hand on his, leading to a little struggle where Tom pretended to resist for real, but gradually let his hand slide until he revealed, “I love you.”

“Oh, you bad thing!” And she hit his hand a smart rap, but reddened and looked pleased, nevertheless.

“Oh, you naughty thing!” She gave his hand a playful smack, but she blushed and looked pleased, nonetheless.

Just at this juncture the boy felt a slow, fateful grip closing on his ear, and a steady lifting impulse. In that wise he was borne across the house and deposited in his own seat, under a peppering fire of giggles from the whole school. Then the master stood over him during a few awful moments, and finally moved away to his throne without saying a word. But although Tom’s ear tingled, his heart was jubilant.

Just at that moment, the boy felt a slow, fateful grip on his ear and a steady lifting motion. In that way, he was carried across the room and dropped into his seat, while the whole class erupted in giggles. Then the teacher stood over him for a few painfully awkward moments, before finally walking back to his desk without saying anything. But even though Tom's ear was stinging, his heart was full of joy.

06-071.jpg (46K)

As the school quieted down Tom made an honest effort to study, but the turmoil within him was too great. In turn he took his place in the reading class and made a botch of it; then in the geography class and turned lakes into mountains, mountains into rivers, and rivers into continents, till chaos was come again; then in the spelling class, and got “turned down,” by a succession of mere baby words, till he brought up at the foot and yielded up the pewter medal which he had worn with ostentation for months.

As the school settled down, Tom really tried to study, but the turmoil inside him was too overwhelming. He joined the reading class and messed it up; then in geography class, he mixed up lakes and mountains, turned mountains into rivers, and rivers into continents, creating chaos once more. In the spelling class, he got “turned down” by a series of simple words, until he ended up at the bottom and gave up the pewter medal he had proudly worn for months.

CHAPTER VII

07-072.jpg (175K)

The harder Tom tried to fasten his mind on his book, the more his ideas wandered. So at last, with a sigh and a yawn, he gave it up. It seemed to him that the noon recess would never come. The air was utterly dead. There was not a breath stirring. It was the sleepiest of sleepy days. The drowsing murmur of the five and twenty studying scholars soothed the soul like the spell that is in the murmur of bees. Away off in the flaming sunshine, Cardiff Hill lifted its soft green sides through a shimmering veil of heat, tinted with the purple of distance; a few birds floated on lazy wing high in the air; no other living thing was visible but some cows, and they were asleep. Tom’s heart ached to be free, or else to have something of interest to do to pass the dreary time. His hand wandered into his pocket and his face lit up with a glow of gratitude that was prayer, though he did not know it. Then furtively the percussion-cap box came out. He released the tick and put him on the long flat desk. The creature probably glowed with a gratitude that amounted to prayer, too, at this moment, but it was premature: for when he started thankfully to travel off, Tom turned him aside with a pin and made him take a new direction.

The harder Tom tried to focus on his book, the more his thoughts wandered. So finally, with a sigh and a yawn, he gave up. It felt like noon recess would never come. The air was completely still. Not a breath of wind was moving. It was the sleepiest of sleepy days. The soft murmur of the twenty-five students studying around him was as calming as the sound of bees. Far away, in the bright sunshine, Cardiff Hill rose with its green slopes through a shimmering haze of heat, tinted with a hint of purple from the distance; a few birds floated lazily in the sky; the only other living things in sight were some cows, and they were asleep. Tom's heart ached to be free or to have something interesting to do to pass the boring time. His hand drifted into his pocket, and his face lit up with a feeling of gratitude that felt like prayer, though he didn't realize it. Then, sneaking it out, he pulled out the percussion-cap box. He released the tick and placed it on the long flat desk. The little creature probably felt a gratitude that was like prayer at that moment too, but it was too soon: when it started to happily move off, Tom redirected it with a pin, forcing it to change direction.

Tom’s bosom friend sat next him, suffering just as Tom had been, and now he was deeply and gratefully interested in this entertainment in an instant. This bosom friend was Joe Harper. The two boys were sworn friends all the week, and embattled enemies on Saturdays. Joe took a pin out of his lapel and began to assist in exercising the prisoner. The sport grew in interest momently. Soon Tom said that they were interfering with each other, and neither getting the fullest benefit of the tick. So he put Joe’s slate on the desk and drew a line down the middle of it from top to bottom.

Tom’s best friend sat next to him, feeling just as Tom had been, and now he was deeply and gratefully caught up in this entertainment in an instant. This best friend was Joe Harper. The two boys were loyal friends all week and fierce rivals on Saturdays. Joe took a pin out of his jacket and started to help with the fun of teasing the prisoner. The game grew more interesting by the moment. Soon Tom said they were getting in each other’s way, and neither was getting the full benefit of the tickling. So, he placed Joe’s slate on the desk and drew a line down the middle of it from top to bottom.

“Now,” said he, “as long as he is on your side you can stir him up and I’ll let him alone; but if you let him get away and get on my side, you’re to leave him alone as long as I can keep him from crossing over.”

“Now,” he said, “as long as he’s on your side, you can provoke him and I’ll stay out of it; but if you let him slip away and join my side, you’ll need to leave him alone as long as I can prevent him from switching sides.”

“All right, go ahead; start him up.”

“All right, go ahead; start him up.”

The tick escaped from Tom, presently, and crossed the equator. Joe harassed him awhile, and then he got away and crossed back again. This change of base occurred often. While one boy was worrying the tick with absorbing interest, the other would look on with interest as strong, the two heads bowed together over the slate, and the two souls dead to all things else. At last luck seemed to settle and abide with Joe. The tick tried this, that, and the other course, and got as excited and as anxious as the boys themselves, but time and again just as he would have victory in his very grasp, so to speak, and Tom’s fingers would be twitching to begin, Joe’s pin would deftly head him off, and keep possession. At last Tom could stand it no longer. The temptation was too strong. So he reached out and lent a hand with his pin. Joe was angry in a moment. Said he:

The tick got away from Tom and crossed the equator. Joe messed with him for a bit, then he got away and crossed back. This back-and-forth happened frequently. While one boy was focused on the tick with intense interest, the other would watch with just as much fascination, their heads bent over the slate, completely absorbed in the game. Eventually, luck seemed to favor Joe. The tick tried various paths and got as worked up and anxious as the boys did, but just when it looked like he was about to win, and Tom's fingers were itching to start, Joe's pin would skillfully redirect him and keep control. Finally, Tom couldn't take it anymore. The temptation was too great, so he reached out and helped with his pin. Joe got mad immediately. He said:

“Tom, you let him alone.”

“Tom, just leave him alone.”

“I only just want to stir him up a little, Joe.”

“I just want to tease him a bit, Joe.”

“No, sir, it ain’t fair; you just let him alone.”

“No, sir, that’s not fair; just leave him alone.”

“Blame it, I ain’t going to stir him much.”

“Honestly, I don’t think I’ll bother him too much.”

“Let him alone, I tell you.”

"Just leave him alone, I'm telling you."

“I won’t!”

“I won't!”

“You shall—he’s on my side of the line.”

“You will—he’s on my side of the line.”

“Look here, Joe Harper, whose is that tick?”

“Hey, Joe Harper, whose tick is that?”

“I don’t care whose tick he is—he’s on my side of the line, and you sha’n’t touch him.”

“I don’t care whose pet he is—he’s on my side of the line, and you can’t touch him.”

“Well, I’ll just bet I will, though. He’s my tick and I’ll do what I blame please with him, or die!”

“Well, I bet I will, though. He's mine, and I'll do whatever I want with him, or die!”

A tremendous whack came down on Tom’s shoulders, and its duplicate on Joe’s; and for the space of two minutes the dust continued to fly from the two jackets and the whole school to enjoy it. The boys had been too absorbed to notice the hush that had stolen upon the school awhile before when the master came tiptoeing down the room and stood over them. He had contemplated a good part of the performance before he contributed his bit of variety to it.

A huge smack landed on Tom’s shoulders, and another one hit Joe’s; for a couple of minutes, dust kept flying off their jackets, and the whole school loved it. The boys were too caught up in the moment to notice the silence that had fallen over the school a little while ago when the teacher quietly walked down the room and stood over them. He had watched most of the show before he added his own twist to it.

When school broke up at noon, Tom flew to Becky Thatcher, and whispered in her ear:

When school let out at noon, Tom rushed over to Becky Thatcher and whispered in her ear:

“Put on your bonnet and let on you’re going home; and when you get to the corner, give the rest of ’em the slip, and turn down through the lane and come back. I’ll go the other way and come it over ’em the same way.”

“Put on your hat and act like you’re heading home; and when you reach the corner, ditch the rest of them and head down the lane to come back. I’ll take the other route and do the same to them.”

So the one went off with one group of scholars, and the other with another. In a little while the two met at the bottom of the lane, and when they reached the school they had it all to themselves. Then they sat together, with a slate before them, and Tom gave Becky the pencil and held her hand in his, guiding it, and so created another surprising house. When the interest in art began to wane, the two fell to talking. Tom was swimming in bliss. He said:

So one of them went off with one group of scholars, and the other went with another. Shortly after, the two met at the end of the lane, and when they got to the school, it was all theirs. They sat together with a slate in front of them, and Tom handed Becky the pencil and held her hand, guiding it, which resulted in another impressive drawing of a house. As their interest in art started to fade, they began chatting. Tom was filled with happiness. He said:

“Do you love rats?”

"Do you like rats?"

“No! I hate them!”

“No! I can't stand them!”

“Well, I do, too—live ones. But I mean dead ones, to swing round your head with a string.”

“Well, I do, too—live ones. But I mean dead ones, to swing around your head with a string.”

“No, I don’t care for rats much, anyway. What I like is chewing-gum.”

“No, I’m not really into rats. What I like is chewing gum.”

“Oh, I should say so! I wish I had some now.”

“Oh, definitely! I wish I had some right now.”

“Do you? I’ve got some. I’ll let you chew it awhile, but you must give it back to me.”

“Do you? I have some. I'll let you chew on it for a bit, but you have to give it back to me.”

That was agreeable, so they chewed it turn about, and dangled their legs against the bench in excess of contentment.

That was nice, so they took turns chewing it and swung their legs against the bench in sheer happiness.

“Was you ever at a circus?” said Tom.

“Have you ever been to a circus?” Tom said.

“Yes, and my pa’s going to take me again some time, if I’m good.”

“Yes, and my dad’s going to take me again sometime if I behave.”

“I been to the circus three or four times—lots of times. Church ain’t shucks to a circus. There’s things going on at a circus all the time. I’m going to be a clown in a circus when I grow up.”

"I've been to the circus three or four times—lots of times. Church is nothing compared to a circus. There's action happening all the time at a circus. I'm going to be a clown in a circus when I grow up."

“Oh, are you! That will be nice. They’re so lovely, all spotted up.”

“Oh, really? That sounds great. They look so lovely with all those spots.”

“Yes, that’s so. And they get slathers of money—most a dollar a day, Ben Rogers says. Say, Becky, was you ever engaged?”

“Yes, that’s right. And they make a ton of money—mostly a dollar a day, Ben Rogers says. By the way, Becky, have you ever been engaged?”

“What’s that?”

“What’s that?”

“Why, engaged to be married.”

“Why, I'm getting married.”

“No.”

“No.”

“Would you like to?”

"Do you want to?"

“I reckon so. I don’t know. What is it like?”

“I guess so. I’m not sure. What’s it like?”

“Like? Why it ain’t like anything. You only just tell a boy you won’t ever have anybody but him, ever ever ever, and then you kiss and that’s all. Anybody can do it.”

“Like? It’s not like anything. You just tell a guy you’ll never be with anyone but him, ever ever ever, and then you kiss, and that’s it. Anyone can do that.”

“Kiss? What do you kiss for?”

"Kiss? Why do you do that?"

“Why, that, you know, is to—well, they always do that.”

“Why, that, you know, is to—well, they always do that.”

“Everybody?”

“Everyone?”

“Why, yes, everybody that’s in love with each other. Do you remember what I wrote on the slate?”

“Of course, everyone who's in love with each other. Do you remember what I wrote on the board?”

“Ye—yes.”

"Yeah—yes."

“What was it?”

“What was that?”

“I sha’n’t tell you.”

"I won't tell you."

“Shall I tell you?”

“Should I tell you?”

“Ye—yes—but some other time.”

"Yeah—sure—but another time."

“No, now.”

“No, not now.”

“No, not now—to-morrow.”

“No, not now—tomorrow.”

“Oh, no, now. Please, Becky—I’ll whisper it, I’ll whisper it ever so easy.”

“Oh, no, now. Please, Becky—I’ll say it quietly, I’ll say it really gently.”

Becky hesitating, Tom took silence for consent, and passed his arm about her waist and whispered the tale ever so softly, with his mouth close to her ear. And then he added:

Becky hesitated, and Tom took her silence as agreement, wrapping his arm around her waist and quietly whispering the story, his mouth close to her ear. Then he added:

“Now you whisper it to me—just the same.”

“Now you just whisper it to me—exactly like before.”

She resisted, for a while, and then said:

She pushed back for a bit, and then said:

“You turn your face away so you can’t see, and then I will. But you mustn’t ever tell anybody—will you, Tom? Now you won’t, will you?”

“You look away so you can’t see, and then I will. But you have to promise not to tell anyone—will you, Tom? You won’t, will you?”

“No, indeed, indeed I won’t. Now, Becky.”

“No, definitely not. Now, Becky.”

He turned his face away. She bent timidly around till her breath stirred his curls and whispered, “I—love—you!”

He turned his face away. She cautiously leaned in until her breath ruffled his curls and whispered, “I—love—you!”

Then she sprang away and ran around and around the desks and benches, with Tom after her, and took refuge in a corner at last, with her little white apron to her face. Tom clasped her about her neck and pleaded:

Then she jumped up and ran around the desks and benches, with Tom chasing her, and finally took cover in a corner, hiding her face behind her little white apron. Tom wrapped his arms around her neck and begged:

“Now, Becky, it’s all done—all over but the kiss. Don’t you be afraid of that—it ain’t anything at all. Please, Becky.” And he tugged at her apron and the hands.

“Now, Becky, it’s all done—all that’s left is the kiss. Don't be scared of it—it’s really nothing at all. Please, Becky.” And he tugged at her apron and the hands.

By and by she gave up, and let her hands drop; her face, all glowing with the struggle, came up and submitted. Tom kissed the red lips and said:

Eventually, she gave in and let her hands fall; her face, flushed from the struggle, lifted up in acceptance. Tom kissed her red lips and said:

“Now it’s all done, Becky. And always after this, you know, you ain’t ever to love anybody but me, and you ain’t ever to marry anybody but me, ever never and forever. Will you?”

“Now it’s all done, Becky. And from now on, you know, you’re never to love anyone but me, and you’re never to marry anyone but me, ever, and forever. Will you?”

“No, I’ll never love anybody but you, Tom, and I’ll never marry anybody but you—and you ain’t to ever marry anybody but me, either.”

“No, I’ll never love anyone but you, Tom, and I’ll never marry anyone but you—and you’re never going to marry anyone but me, either.”

“Certainly. Of course. That’s part of it. And always coming to school or when we’re going home, you’re to walk with me, when there ain’t anybody looking—and you choose me and I choose you at parties, because that’s the way you do when you’re engaged.”

“Definitely. Of course. That’s part of it. And always when we go to school or on our way home, you have to walk with me when no one’s watching—and you pick me and I pick you at parties, because that’s just how it is when you’re engaged.”

“It’s so nice. I never heard of it before.”

“It’s so great. I’ve never heard of it before.”

“Oh, it’s ever so gay! Why, me and Amy Lawrence—”

“Oh, it’s so cheerful! Well, Amy Lawrence and I—”

The big eyes told Tom his blunder and he stopped, confused.

The big eyes signaled to Tom that he had made a mistake, and he paused, feeling puzzled.

“Oh, Tom! Then I ain’t the first you’ve ever been engaged to!”

“Oh, Tom! So I’m not the first person you’ve ever been engaged to!”

The child began to cry. Tom said:

The child started to cry. Tom said:

“Oh, don’t cry, Becky, I don’t care for her any more.”

“Oh, don’t cry, Becky, I don’t care about her anymore.”

“Yes, you do, Tom—you know you do.”

“Yes, you do, Tom—you know you do.”

07-077.jpg (52K)

Tom tried to put his arm about her neck, but she pushed him away and turned her face to the wall, and went on crying. Tom tried again, with soothing words in his mouth, and was repulsed again. Then his pride was up, and he strode away and went outside. He stood about, restless and uneasy, for a while, glancing at the door, every now and then, hoping she would repent and come to find him. But she did not. Then he began to feel badly and fear that he was in the wrong. It was a hard struggle with him to make new advances, now, but he nerved himself to it and entered. She was still standing back there in the corner, sobbing, with her face to the wall. Tom’s heart smote him. He went to her and stood a moment, not knowing exactly how to proceed. Then he said hesitatingly:

Tom tried to put his arm around her shoulders, but she pushed him away, turned her face to the wall, and continued crying. He tried again, saying comforting words, but was rejected once more. Then his pride kicked in, and he walked outside. He stood around, feeling restless and uneasy, glancing at the door every now and then, hoping she would change her mind and come to find him. But she didn’t. Then he started to feel guilty and worried that he was at fault. It was a tough battle for him to make another move, but he gathered his courage and went back in. She was still in the corner, sobbing with her face to the wall. Tom felt a pang of guilt. He approached her and stood there for a moment, not sure how to proceed. Then he said uncertainly:

“Becky, I—I don’t care for anybody but you.”

“Becky, I—I don’t care about anyone but you.”

No reply—but sobs.

No reply—just sobs.

“Becky”—pleadingly. “Becky, won’t you say something?”

"Becky," he pleaded. "Becky, can you say something?"

More sobs.

More crying.

Tom got out his chiefest jewel, a brass knob from the top of an andiron, and passed it around her so that she could see it, and said:

Tom took out his most prized possession, a brass knob from the top of an andiron, and held it out for her to see, saying:

“Please, Becky, won’t you take it?”

“Please, Becky, will you take it?”

She struck it to the floor. Then Tom marched out of the house and over the hills and far away, to return to school no more that day. Presently Becky began to suspect. She ran to the door; he was not in sight; she flew around to the play-yard; he was not there. Then she called:

She threw it to the floor. Then Tom marched out of the house and over the hills and far away, not coming back to school that day. Soon Becky started to get suspicious. She ran to the door; he wasn't in sight; she dashed around to the playground; he wasn't there. Then she called:

“Tom! Come back, Tom!”

“Tom! Come back, Tom!”

She listened intently, but there was no answer. She had no companions but silence and loneliness. So she sat down to cry again and upbraid herself; and by this time the scholars began to gather again, and she had to hide her griefs and still her broken heart and take up the cross of a long, dreary, aching afternoon, with none among the strangers about her to exchange sorrows with.

She listened closely, but there was no reply. She had no one with her except for silence and loneliness. So she sat down to cry again and scold herself; by this time, the scholars started to gather again, and she had to hide her sadness and steady her broken heart and endure a long, dull, painful afternoon, with no one among the strangers around her to share her sorrows with.

07-078.jpg (53K)

CHAPTER VIII

08-079.jpg (195K)

Tom dodged hither and thither through lanes until he was well out of the track of returning scholars, and then fell into a moody jog. He crossed a small “branch” two or three times, because of a prevailing juvenile superstition that to cross water baffled pursuit. Half an hour later he was disappearing behind the Douglas mansion on the summit of Cardiff Hill, and the school-house was hardly distinguishable away off in the valley behind him. He entered a dense wood, picked his pathless way to the centre of it, and sat down on a mossy spot under a spreading oak. There was not even a zephyr stirring; the dead noonday heat had even stilled the songs of the birds; nature lay in a trance that was broken by no sound but the occasional far-off hammering of a wood-pecker, and this seemed to render the pervading silence and sense of loneliness the more profound. The boy’s soul was steeped in melancholy; his feelings were in happy accord with his surroundings. He sat long with his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands, meditating. It seemed to him that life was but a trouble, at best, and he more than half envied Jimmy Hodges, so lately released; it must be very peaceful, he thought, to lie and slumber and dream forever and ever, with the wind whispering through the trees and caressing the grass and the flowers over the grave, and nothing to bother and grieve about, ever any more. If he only had a clean Sunday-school record he could be willing to go, and be done with it all. Now as to this girl. What had he done? Nothing. He had meant the best in the world, and been treated like a dog—like a very dog. She would be sorry some day—maybe when it was too late. Ah, if he could only die temporarily!

Tom ducked in and out of alleys until he was well away from the crowd of returning students, then settled into a thoughtful jog. He crossed a small stream a couple of times, driven by a childhood superstition that crossing water would throw off anyone chasing him. About thirty minutes later, he was disappearing behind the Douglas mansion at the top of Cardiff Hill, with the schoolhouse barely visible in the valley behind him. He entered a thick forest, made his way to its center, and sat down on a mossy patch beneath a broad oak. Not even a breeze was stirring; the sweltering midday heat had quieted the birds' songs; nature felt like it was in a deep sleep, interrupted only by the distant tapping of a woodpecker, which made the surrounding silence and sense of solitude feel even more intense. The boy was enveloped in sadness; his emotions matched the atmosphere perfectly. He lingered there, elbows on his knees and chin in his hands, lost in thought. Life seemed like nothing but a burden, and he half envied Jimmy Hodges, who had just passed away; it must be so peaceful, he thought, to lie down and rest forever, with the wind gently rustling through the trees and brushing the grass and flowers over the grave, with nothing left to worry or grieve about ever again. If only he had a spotless Sunday-school record, he would be ready to go and end it all. Now, about that girl. What had he done? Nothing. He had only meant well but had been treated terribly—like some sort of dog. She would regret it someday—perhaps when it was too late. Ah, if only he could die temporarily!

But the elastic heart of youth cannot be compressed into one constrained shape long at a time. Tom presently began to drift insensibly back into the concerns of this life again. What if he turned his back, now, and disappeared mysteriously? What if he went away—ever so far away, into unknown countries beyond the seas—and never came back any more! How would she feel then! The idea of being a clown recurred to him now, only to fill him with disgust. For frivolity and jokes and spotted tights were an offense, when they intruded themselves upon a spirit that was exalted into the vague august realm of the romantic. No, he would be a soldier, and return after long years, all war-worn and illustrious. No—better still, he would join the Indians, and hunt buffaloes and go on the warpath in the mountain ranges and the trackless great plains of the Far West, and away in the future come back a great chief, bristling with feathers, hideous with paint, and prance into Sunday-school, some drowsy summer morning, with a blood-curdling war-whoop, and sear the eyeballs of all his companions with unappeasable envy. But no, there was something gaudier even than this. He would be a pirate! That was it! now his future lay plain before him, and glowing with unimaginable splendor. How his name would fill the world, and make people shudder! How gloriously he would go plowing the dancing seas, in his long, low, black-hulled racer, the Spirit of the Storm, with his grisly flag flying at the fore! And at the zenith of his fame, how he would suddenly appear at the old village and stalk into church, brown and weather-beaten, in his black velvet doublet and trunks, his great jack-boots, his crimson sash, his belt bristling with horse-pistols, his crime-rusted cutlass at his side, his slouch hat with waving plumes, his black flag unfurled, with the skull and crossbones on it, and hear with swelling ecstasy the whisperings, “It’s Tom Sawyer the Pirate!—the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main!”

But the flexible spirit of youth can't be trapped in one fixed shape for too long. Tom soon started to drift back into the everyday concerns of life. What if he turned his back and vanished mysteriously? What if he went far away, into unknown lands across the sea, and never came back? How would she feel then? The thought of being a clown crossed his mind again, but it only made him feel sick. Because silliness and jokes and colorful tights felt wrong, intruding upon his elevated spirit, which was immersed in the grand world of romance. No, he would be a soldier and return after many years, all battle-worn and renowned. No—better yet, he would join the Native Americans, hunting buffalo and going on the warpath in the mountains and vast plains of the West, and then eventually return as a great chief, adorned with feathers, painted grotesquely, and striding into Sunday school one lazy summer morning, letting out a terrifying war-whoop, leaving all his friends envious. But wait, there was something even more exciting. He would be a pirate! Yes! Now his future unfolded before him, shining with unimaginable glory. How his name would echo across the world, making people shiver! How gloriously he would sail the wild seas in his sleek, black-hulled ship, the Spirit of the Storm, with his fearsome flag flying high! And at the peak of his fame, how he would suddenly show up in the old village, marching into church, brown and sun-weathered, dressed in his black velvet coat and pants, great boots, a red sash, a belt full of pistols, a rusted cutlass at his side, and a slouch hat with waving feathers, his black flag unfurled with the skull and crossbones on it, and he would hear, with a swell of ecstasy, the whispers, “It’s Tom Sawyer the Pirate!—the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main!”

08-081.jpg (99K)

Yes, it was settled; his career was determined. He would run away from home and enter upon it. He would start the very next morning. Therefore he must now begin to get ready. He would collect his resources together. He went to a rotten log near at hand and began to dig under one end of it with his Barlow knife. He soon struck wood that sounded hollow. He put his hand there and uttered this incantation impressively:

Yes, it was decided; his career was set. He would run away from home and dive into it. He would start first thing the next morning. So, he needed to begin getting ready now. He would gather his supplies. He went to a decaying log nearby and started digging under one end of it with his Barlow knife. He quickly hit wood that sounded hollow. He placed his hand there and said this incantation dramatically:

“What hasn’t come here, come! What’s here, stay here!”

“What hasn’t arrived, come on! What’s here, stick around!”

Then he scraped away the dirt, and exposed a pine shingle. He took it up and disclosed a shapely little treasure-house whose bottom and sides were of shingles. In it lay a marble. Tom’s astonishment was boundless! He scratched his head with a perplexed air, and said:

Then he cleared away the dirt and revealed a pine shingle. He picked it up and uncovered a neatly shaped little treasure chest with a bottom and sides made of shingles. Inside it was a marble. Tom was completely astonished! He scratched his head with a confused look and said:

“Well, that beats anything!”

"Well, that beats everything!"

Then he tossed the marble away pettishly, and stood cogitating. The truth was, that a superstition of his had failed, here, which he and all his comrades had always looked upon as infallible. If you buried a marble with certain necessary incantations, and left it alone a fortnight, and then opened the place with the incantation he had just used, you would find that all the marbles you had ever lost had gathered themselves together there, meantime, no matter how widely they had been separated. But now, this thing had actually and unquestionably failed. Tom’s whole structure of faith was shaken to its foundations. He had many a time heard of this thing succeeding but never of its failing before. It did not occur to him that he had tried it several times before, himself, but could never find the hiding-places afterward. He puzzled over the matter some time, and finally decided that some witch had interfered and broken the charm. He thought he would satisfy himself on that point; so he searched around till he found a small sandy spot with a little funnel-shaped depression in it. He laid himself down and put his mouth close to this depression and called—

Then he threw the marble away in frustration and stood thinking. The truth was that one of his superstitions had failed him, something he and all his friends had always believed was foolproof. If you buried a marble with specific necessary chants, left it alone for two weeks, and then opened the spot with the chant he just used, you would find that all the marbles you'd ever lost would gather there, regardless of how far apart they had been. But now, this had actually and undeniably failed. Tom’s entire belief system was shaken to its core. He had heard many times about this working, but never about it failing before. It didn’t cross his mind that he had tried it several times before and had never been able to find the hiding spots afterward. He thought about it for a while and finally concluded that some witch had interfered and broken the spell. He decided he would find out for sure, so he looked around until he found a small sandy area with a little funnel-shaped dip in it. He lay down and put his mouth close to this dip and called—

“Doodle-bug, doodle-bug, tell me what I want to know! Doodle-bug, doodle-bug, tell me what I want to know!”

“Doodle-bug, doodle-bug, tell me what I want to know! Doodle-bug, doodle-bug, tell me what I want to know!”

The sand began to work, and presently a small black bug appeared for a second and then darted under again in a fright.

The sand started to shift, and soon a tiny black bug popped up for a moment before quickly scurrying back under in fear.

“He dasn’t tell! So it was a witch that done it. I just knowed it.”

“He didn’t tell! So it was a witch who did it. I just knew it.”

He well knew the futility of trying to contend against witches, so he gave up discouraged. But it occurred to him that he might as well have the marble he had just thrown away, and therefore he went and made a patient search for it. But he could not find it. Now he went back to his treasure-house and carefully placed himself just as he had been standing when he tossed the marble away; then he took another marble from his pocket and tossed it in the same way, saying:

He knew all too well that it was pointless to try to fight against witches, so he gave up feeling defeated. But it occurred to him that he might as well retrieve the marble he had just thrown away, so he went and started looking for it patiently. However, he couldn't find it. Then he returned to his treasure room and set himself up just like he had been standing when he tossed the marble away; then he took another marble from his pocket and threw it the same way, saying:

“Brother, go find your brother!”

"Brother, go find your bro!"

He watched where it stopped, and went there and looked. But it must have fallen short or gone too far; so he tried twice more. The last repetition was successful. The two marbles lay within a foot of each other.

He watched where it stopped, then went over to take a look. But it must have fallen short or gone too far, so he tried again two more times. The last attempt worked. The two marbles were within a foot of each other.

Just here the blast of a toy tin trumpet came faintly down the green aisles of the forest. Tom flung off his jacket and trousers, turned a suspender into a belt, raked away some brush behind the rotten log, disclosing a rude bow and arrow, a lath sword and a tin trumpet, and in a moment had seized these things and bounded away, barelegged, with fluttering shirt. He presently halted under a great elm, blew an answering blast, and then began to tiptoe and look warily out, this way and that. He said cautiously—to an imaginary company:

Just then, the sound of a toy tin trumpet came faintly through the green aisles of the forest. Tom tossed off his jacket and pants, turned a suspender into a belt, pushed aside some brush behind a rotting log, revealing a rough bow and arrow, a lath sword, and a tin trumpet. He quickly grabbed these items and bounded away, barelegged and with his shirt fluttering. He soon stopped under a large elm, blew an answering blast, and then started to tiptoe and look around carefully, this way and that. He said cautiously—to an imaginary group:

“Hold, my merry men! Keep hid till I blow.”

“Wait, my cheerful friends! Stay hidden until I signal.”

Now appeared Joe Harper, as airily clad and elaborately armed as Tom. Tom called:

Now Joe Harper showed up, dressed as lightly and equipped as extravagantly as Tom. Tom called:

“Hold! Who comes here into Sherwood Forest without my pass?”

“Stop! Who’s coming into Sherwood Forest without my permission?”

08-083.jpg (58K)

“Guy of Guisborne wants no man’s pass. Who art thou that—that—”

“Guy of Guisborne needs no man’s permission. Who are you that—that—”

“Dares to hold such language,” said Tom, prompting—for they talked “by the book,” from memory.

“Who dares to use such language?” said Tom, prompting—for they talked “by the book,” from memory.

“Who art thou that dares to hold such language?”

“Who are you to speak like that?”

“I, indeed! I am Robin Hood, as thy caitiff carcase soon shall know.”

"I definitely am! I am Robin Hood, and you'll soon find out just how true that is."

“Then art thou indeed that famous outlaw? Right gladly will I dispute with thee the passes of the merry wood. Have at thee!”

“Are you really that famous outlaw? I'm excited to challenge you for control of the fun forest. Bring it on!”

They took their lath swords, dumped their other traps on the ground, struck a fencing attitude, foot to foot, and began a grave, careful combat, “two up and two down.” Presently Tom said:

They grabbed their lath swords, tossed their other gear on the ground, took up a fencing stance, foot to foot, and started a serious, cautious battle, “two up and two down.” Soon, Tom said:

“Now, if you’ve got the hang, go it lively!”

“Now, if you’ve got the idea, go for it!”

So they “went it lively,” panting and perspiring with the work. By and by Tom shouted:

So they worked hard, breathing heavily and sweating from the effort. After a while, Tom shouted:

“Fall! fall! Why don’t you fall?”

“Fall! fall! Why won’t you fall?”

“I sha’n’t! Why don’t you fall yourself? You’re getting the worst of it.”

“I won’t! Why don’t you fall instead? You’re getting the short end of the stick.”

“Why, that ain’t anything. I can’t fall; that ain’t the way it is in the book. The book says, ‘Then with one back-handed stroke he slew poor Guy of Guisborne.’ You’re to turn around and let me hit you in the back.”

“Why, that’s nothing. I can’t fall; that’s not how it goes in the book. The book says, ‘Then with one back-handed stroke he killed poor Guy of Guisborne.’ You’re supposed to turn around and let me hit you in the back.”

There was no getting around the authorities, so Joe turned, received the whack and fell.

There was no avoiding the authorities, so Joe turned, got hit, and fell.

“Now,” said Joe, getting up, “you got to let me kill you. That’s fair.”

“Now,” said Joe, getting up, “you need to let me kill you. That’s fair.”

“Why, I can’t do that, it ain’t in the book.”

“Why, I can’t do that, it’s not in the book.”

“Well, it’s blamed mean—that’s all.”

“Well, it’s just mean—that’s all.”

“Well, say, Joe, you can be Friar Tuck or Much the miller’s son, and lam me with a quarter-staff; or I’ll be the Sheriff of Nottingham and you be Robin Hood a little while and kill me.”

“Well, tell me, Joe, you can be Friar Tuck or Much the Miller’s son, and hit me with a quarterstaff; or I’ll be the Sheriff of Nottingham and you can be Robin Hood for a bit and take me down.”

This was satisfactory, and so these adventures were carried out. Then Tom became Robin Hood again, and was allowed by the treacherous nun to bleed his strength away through his neglected wound. And at last Joe, representing a whole tribe of weeping outlaws, dragged him sadly forth, gave his bow into his feeble hands, and Tom said, “Where this arrow falls, there bury poor Robin Hood under the greenwood tree.” Then he shot the arrow and fell back and would have died, but he lit on a nettle and sprang up too gaily for a corpse.

This worked out fine, so they went ahead with the adventures. Then Tom became Robin Hood again and was allowed by the deceitful nun to weaken himself through his untreated wound. Finally, Joe, standing in for a whole group of sorrowful outlaws, dragged him out, handed his bow to his shaky hands, and Tom said, “Where this arrow lands, bury poor Robin Hood under the greenwood tree.” Then he shot the arrow and collapsed, almost dying, but he landed on a nettle and jumped up way too energetically for a corpse.

08-084.jpg (49K)

The boys dressed themselves, hid their accoutrements, and went off grieving that there were no outlaws any more, and wondering what modern civilization could claim to have done to compensate for their loss. They said they would rather be outlaws a year in Sherwood Forest than President of the United States forever.

The boys got dressed, hid their gear, and left feeling sad that there were no more outlaws, wondering what modern society had done to make up for that loss. They said they’d rather be outlaws for a year in Sherwood Forest than the President of the United States forever.

CHAPTER IX

09-085.jpg (174K)

At half-past nine, that night, Tom and Sid were sent to bed, as usual. They said their prayers, and Sid was soon asleep. Tom lay awake and waited, in restless impatience. When it seemed to him that it must be nearly daylight, he heard the clock strike ten! This was despair. He would have tossed and fidgeted, as his nerves demanded, but he was afraid he might wake Sid. So he lay still, and stared up into the dark. Everything was dismally still. By and by, out of the stillness, little, scarcely perceptible noises began to emphasize themselves. The ticking of the clock began to bring itself into notice. Old beams began to crack mysteriously. The stairs creaked faintly. Evidently spirits were abroad. A measured, muffled snore issued from Aunt Polly’s chamber. And now the tiresome chirping of a cricket that no human ingenuity could locate, began. Next the ghastly ticking of a death-watch in the wall at the bed’s head made Tom shudder—it meant that somebody’s days were numbered. Then the howl of a far-off dog rose on the night air, and was answered by a fainter howl from a remoter distance. Tom was in an agony. At last he was satisfied that time had ceased and eternity begun; he began to doze, in spite of himself; the clock chimed eleven, but he did not hear it. And then there came, mingling with his half-formed dreams, a most melancholy caterwauling. The raising of a neighboring window disturbed him. A cry of “Scat! you devil!” and the crash of an empty bottle against the back of his aunt’s woodshed brought him wide awake, and a single minute later he was dressed and out of the window and creeping along the roof of the “ell” on all fours. He “meow’d” with caution once or twice, as he went; then jumped to the roof of the woodshed and thence to the ground. Huckleberry Finn was there, with his dead cat. The boys moved off and disappeared in the gloom. At the end of half an hour they were wading through the tall grass of the graveyard.

At 9:30 that night, Tom and Sid were sent to bed, as usual. They said their prayers, and Sid quickly fell asleep. Tom lay awake, feeling restless and impatient. Just when he thought it must be nearly morning, he heard the clock strike ten! This was frustrating. He wanted to toss and fidget as his nerves urged him, but he was afraid of waking Sid. So, he lay still, staring into the dark. Everything was eerily quiet. Gradually, tiny, barely noticeable sounds started to stand out. The ticking of the clock became more noticeable. Old beams creaked mysteriously. The stairs made faint noises. Clearly, spirits were around. A muffled snore came from Aunt Polly’s room. Then, the annoying chirping of a cricket, which no amount of human effort could locate, began. Next, the creepy ticking of a death-watch beetle in the wall by the head of his bed made Tom shudder—it seemed to mean that someone’s days were numbered. Then the distant howl of a dog pierced the night air, answered by an even fainter howl from further away. Tom was in agony. Finally, he felt like time had stopped and eternity had begun; he started to doze off, despite himself; the clock chimed eleven, but he didn’t hear it. Then, mixed in with his half-formed dreams, came a really sad caterwauling. The sound of a window opening nearby disturbed him. A shout of “Get out of here, you devil!” and the crash of an empty bottle hitting the back of his aunt’s woodshed jolted him awake, and just a minute later he was dressed, out the window, and crawling along the roof on all fours. He cautiously “meowed” a couple of times as he moved, then jumped to the roof of the woodshed and from there to the ground. Huckleberry Finn was there, with his dead cat. The boys moved off and disappeared into the darkness. After half an hour, they were wading through the tall grass of the graveyard.

09-086.jpg (52K)

It was a graveyard of the old-fashioned Western kind. It was on a hill, about a mile and a half from the village. It had a crazy board fence around it, which leaned inward in places, and outward the rest of the time, but stood upright nowhere. Grass and weeds grew rank over the whole cemetery. All the old graves were sunken in, there was not a tombstone on the place; round-topped, worm-eaten boards staggered over the graves, leaning for support and finding none. “Sacred to the memory of” So-and-So had been painted on them once, but it could no longer have been read, on the most of them, now, even if there had been light.

It was a typical old Western graveyard. It was located on a hill about a mile and a half from the village. It had a rickety wooden fence around it that leaned in some places and out in others, but never stood straight. Grass and weeds grew wild all over the cemetery. All the old graves were sunken in; there wasn’t a single tombstone in sight. Round-topped, decaying boards staggered over the graves, leaning without any support. “Sacred to the memory of” So-and-So had been painted on them once, but most of it could no longer be read, even if there had been light.

A faint wind moaned through the trees, and Tom feared it might be the spirits of the dead, complaining at being disturbed. The boys talked little, and only under their breath, for the time and the place and the pervading solemnity and silence oppressed their spirits. They found the sharp new heap they were seeking, and ensconced themselves within the protection of three great elms that grew in a bunch within a few feet of the grave.

A light wind sighed through the trees, and Tom worried it might be the spirits of the dead, upset at being disturbed. The boys spoke very little, and only in hushed tones, as the time, place, and heavy silence weighed down on them. They discovered the fresh mound they were looking for and settled in the shelter of three large elms that stood close together just a few feet from the grave.

Then they waited in silence for what seemed a long time. The hooting of a distant owl was all the sound that troubled the dead stillness. Tom’s reflections grew oppressive. He must force some talk. So he said in a whisper:

Then they waited in silence for what felt like a long time. The hooting of a distant owl was the only sound that broke the dead stillness. Tom’s thoughts became heavy. He needed to start a conversation. So he said in a whisper:

“Hucky, do you believe the dead people like it for us to be here?”

“Hucky, do you think the dead people enjoy us being here?”

Huckleberry whispered:

Huckleberry whispered:

“I wisht I knowed. It’s awful solemn like, ain’t it?”

“I wish I knew. It’s really serious, isn’t it?”

“I bet it is.”

“I'm sure it is.”

There was a considerable pause, while the boys canvassed this matter inwardly. Then Tom whispered:

There was a significant pause as the boys thought about this internally. Then Tom whispered:

“Say, Hucky—do you reckon Hoss Williams hears us talking?”

“Hey, Hucky—do you think Hoss Williams can hear us talking?”

“O’ course he does. Least his sperrit does.”

"Of course he does. At least his spirit does."

Tom, after a pause:

Tom, after a break:

“I wish I’d said Mister Williams. But I never meant any harm. Everybody calls him Hoss.”

“I wish I had called him Mister Williams. But I never intended to cause any harm. Everyone calls him Hoss.”

“A body can’t be too partic’lar how they talk ’bout these-yer dead people, Tom.”

“A person can’t be too careful about how they talk about these dead people, Tom.”

This was a damper, and conversation died again.

This put a damper on things, and conversation faded away once more.

Presently Tom seized his comrade’s arm and said:

Presently, Tom grabbed his friend's arm and said:

“Sh!”

“Shh!”

“What is it, Tom?” And the two clung together with beating hearts.

“What is it, Tom?” And the two held onto each other, hearts racing.

“Sh! There ’tis again! Didn’t you hear it?”

“Shh! There it is again! Didn’t you hear it?”

“I—”

“I—”

“There! Now you hear it.”

"Got it! Now you hear it."

“Lord, Tom, they’re coming! They’re coming, sure. What’ll we do?”

“Lord, Tom, they’re on their way! They’re definitely coming. What are we going to do?”

“I dono. Think they’ll see us?”

“I don’t know. Do you think they’ll see us?”

“Oh, Tom, they can see in the dark, same as cats. I wisht I hadn’t come.”

“Oh, Tom, they can see in the dark, just like cats. I wish I hadn’t come.”

“Oh, don’t be afeard. I don’t believe they’ll bother us. We ain’t doing any harm. If we keep perfectly still, maybe they won’t notice us at all.”

“Oh, don’t be afraid. I don’t think they’ll bother us. We’re not doing any harm. If we stay completely still, maybe they won’t notice us at all.”

“I’ll try to, Tom, but, Lord, I’m all of a shiver.”

“I'll do my best, Tom, but wow, I’m shaking all over.”

“Listen!”

“Pay attention!”

The boys bent their heads together and scarcely breathed. A muffled sound of voices floated up from the far end of the graveyard.

The boys huddled close together and barely breathed. A faint sound of voices drifted up from the far end of the cemetery.

“Look! See there!” whispered Tom. “What is it?”

“Look! Over there!” whispered Tom. “What is it?”

“It’s devil-fire. Oh, Tom, this is awful.”

“It’s devil-fire. Oh, Tom, this is terrible.”

Some vague figures approached through the gloom, swinging an old-fashioned tin lantern that freckled the ground with innumerable little spangles of light. Presently Huckleberry whispered with a shudder:

Some indistinct shapes came closer through the darkness, swinging a vintage tin lantern that scattered countless tiny spots of light on the ground. Soon, Huckleberry whispered nervously:

“It’s the devils sure enough. Three of ’em! Lordy, Tom, we’re goners! Can you pray?”

“It’s definitely the devils. Three of them! Oh my gosh, Tom, we’re done for! Can you pray?”

“I’ll try, but don’t you be afeard. They ain’t going to hurt us. ‘Now I lay me down to sleep, I—’”

“I’ll try, but don’t be afraid. They’re not going to hurt us. ‘Now I lay me down to sleep, I—’”

09-088.jpg (48K)

“Sh!”

"Shh!"

“What is it, Huck?”

“What's up, Huck?”

“They’re humans! One of ’em is, anyway. One of ’em’s old Muff Potter’s voice.”

“They’re humans! At least one of them is. One of them has old Muff Potter’s voice.”

“No—’tain’t so, is it?”

“No—it's not true, is it?”

“I bet I know it. Don’t you stir nor budge. He ain’t sharp enough to notice us. Drunk, the same as usual, likely—blamed old rip!”

“I bet I know what it is. Don't move or make a sound. He isn't sharp enough to notice us. He's probably drunk like always—darn old fool!”

“All right, I’ll keep still. Now they’re stuck. Can’t find it. Here they come again. Now they’re hot. Cold again. Hot again. Red hot! They’re p’inted right, this time. Say, Huck, I know another o’ them voices; it’s Injun Joe.”

“All right, I’ll be quiet. Now they’re stuck. Can’t find it. Here they come again. Now they’re warm. Cold again. Hot again. Red hot! They’re pointing in the right direction this time. Hey, Huck, I recognize another one of those voices; it’s Injun Joe.”

“That’s so—that murderin’ half-breed! I’d druther they was devils a dern sight. What kin they be up to?”

“That's so—that murderous half-breed! I'd rather they were devils instead. What could they be up to?”

The whisper died wholly out, now, for the three men had reached the grave and stood within a few feet of the boys’ hiding-place.

The whisper completely faded away, as the three men had arrived at the grave and stood just a few feet away from the boys' hiding spot.

“Here it is,” said the third voice; and the owner of it held the lantern up and revealed the face of young Doctor Robinson.

“Here it is,” said the third voice; and the person who owned it raised the lantern and revealed the face of young Doctor Robinson.

Potter and Injun Joe were carrying a handbarrow with a rope and a couple of shovels on it. They cast down their load and began to open the grave. The doctor put the lantern at the head of the grave and came and sat down with his back against one of the elm trees. He was so close the boys could have touched him.

Potter and Injun Joe were wheeling a hand truck with a rope and a couple of shovels on it. They dropped their load and started to dig up the grave. The doctor set the lantern at the head of the grave and sat down with his back against one of the elm trees. He was so close that the boys could have reached out and touched him.

“Hurry, men!” he said, in a low voice; “the moon might come out at any moment.”

“Hurry, guys!” he said in a quiet voice, “the moon could come out any second.”

They growled a response and went on digging. For some time there was no noise but the grating sound of the spades discharging their freight of mould and gravel. It was very monotonous. Finally a spade struck upon the coffin with a dull woody accent, and within another minute or two the men had hoisted it out on the ground. They pried off the lid with their shovels, got out the body and dumped it rudely on the ground. The moon drifted from behind the clouds and exposed the pallid face. The barrow was got ready and the corpse placed on it, covered with a blanket, and bound to its place with the rope. Potter took out a large spring-knife and cut off the dangling end of the rope and then said:

They growled a response and kept digging. For a while, the only sound was the scraping of the shovels as they dumped loads of soil and gravel. It was really monotonous. Finally, a shovel hit the coffin with a dull thud, and in a minute or two, the men had pulled it out of the ground. They pried off the lid with their shovels, pulled out the body, and roughly dropped it on the ground. The moon peeked out from behind the clouds and lit up the pale face. They prepared the cart and placed the corpse on it, covering it with a blanket and tying it down with rope. Potter took out a large spring knife and cut off the loose end of the rope, and then said:

“Now the cussed thing’s ready, Sawbones, and you’ll just out with another five, or here she stays.”

“Now the damn thing’s ready, Sawbones, and you’ll just give me another five, or here it stays.”

“That’s the talk!” said Injun Joe.

"That's the conversation!" said Injun Joe.

“Look here, what does this mean?” said the doctor. “You required your pay in advance, and I’ve paid you.”

“Look, what does this mean?” said the doctor. “You asked for your payment upfront, and I’ve paid you.”

“Yes, and you done more than that,” said Injun Joe, approaching the doctor, who was now standing. “Five years ago you drove me away from your father’s kitchen one night, when I come to ask for something to eat, and you said I warn’t there for any good; and when I swore I’d get even with you if it took a hundred years, your father had me jailed for a vagrant. Did you think I’d forget? The Injun blood ain’t in me for nothing. And now I’ve got you, and you got to settle, you know!”

“Yes, and you’ve done more than that,” said Injun Joe, approaching the doctor, who was now standing. “Five years ago, you kicked me out of your father’s kitchen one night when I came to ask for something to eat, and you said I wasn’t there for any good; and when I swore I’d get back at you if it took a hundred years, your father had me jailed for being a vagrant. Did you think I’d forget? The Injun blood isn’t in me for nothing. And now I’ve got you, and you have to settle up, you know!”

He was threatening the doctor, with his fist in his face, by this time. The doctor struck out suddenly and stretched the ruffian on the ground. Potter dropped his knife, and exclaimed:

He was threatening the doctor, with his fist in his face, by this time. The doctor struck out suddenly and knocked the thug to the ground. Potter dropped his knife and exclaimed:

“Here, now, don’t you hit my pard!” and the next moment he had grappled with the doctor and the two were struggling with might and main, trampling the grass and tearing the ground with their heels. Injun Joe sprang to his feet, his eyes flaming with passion, snatched up Potter’s knife, and went creeping, catlike and stooping, round and round about the combatants, seeking an opportunity. All at once the doctor flung himself free, seized the heavy headboard of Williams’ grave and felled Potter to the earth with it—and in the same instant the half-breed saw his chance and drove the knife to the hilt in the young man’s breast. He reeled and fell partly upon Potter, flooding him with his blood, and in the same moment the clouds blotted out the dreadful spectacle and the two frightened boys went speeding away in the dark.

“Hey, don’t hit my friend!” and in the next moment, he had tackled the doctor, and the two were struggling with all their strength, trampling the grass and tearing up the ground with their heels. Injun Joe jumped to his feet, his eyes burning with anger, grabbed Potter’s knife, and started sneaking around the fighters, looking for a chance. Suddenly, the doctor broke free, grabbed the heavy headboard from Williams’ grave, and knocked Potter to the ground with it—and at that exact moment, the half-breed saw his opportunity and drove the knife deep into the young man’s chest. He staggered and fell partly on Potter, bleeding all over him, and just then the clouds covered up the horrific scene as the two scared boys ran away into the darkness.

Presently, when the moon emerged again, Injun Joe was standing over the two forms, contemplating them. The doctor murmured inarticulately, gave a long gasp or two and was still. The half-breed muttered:

Presently, when the moon came out again, Injun Joe was standing over the two bodies, looking at them. The doctor mumbled softly, took a few deep breaths, and then was silent. The half-breed murmured:

That score is settled—damn you.”

"That score is settled—damn you."

Then he robbed the body. After which he put the fatal knife in Potter’s open right hand, and sat down on the dismantled coffin. Three—four—five minutes passed, and then Potter began to stir and moan. His hand closed upon the knife; he raised it, glanced at it, and let it fall, with a shudder. Then he sat up, pushing the body from him, and gazed at it, and then around him, confusedly. His eyes met Joe’s.

Then he robbed the body. After that, he placed the deadly knife in Potter’s open right hand and sat down on the broken coffin. Three—four—five minutes went by, and then Potter started to move and moan. His hand closed around the knife; he lifted it, looked at it, and dropped it with a shudder. Then he sat up, pushing the body away from him, and stared at it, then around him, looking confused. His eyes met Joe’s.

“Lord, how is this, Joe?” he said.

“Lord, what’s going on with this, Joe?” he said.

“It’s a dirty business,” said Joe, without moving.

“It’s a messy business,” Joe said, not moving.

“What did you do it for?”

“What was the reason you did that?”

“I! I never done it!”

“I! I never did it!”

“Look here! That kind of talk won’t wash.”

“Listen up! That kind of talk won’t fly.”

Potter trembled and grew white.

Potter shook and turned pale.

“I thought I’d got sober. I’d no business to drink to-night. But it’s in my head yet—worse’n when we started here. I’m all in a muddle; can’t recollect anything of it, hardly. Tell me, Joe—honest, now, old feller—did I do it? Joe, I never meant to—’pon my soul and honor, I never meant to, Joe. Tell me how it was, Joe. Oh, it’s awful—and him so young and promising.”

"I thought I had stopped drinking. I shouldn't have had a drink tonight. But it's still on my mind—worse than when we got here. I'm completely confused; I can hardly remember anything about it. Tell me, Joe—honestly, now, old friend—did I do it? Joe, I never intended to—on my soul and honor, I never meant to, Joe. Tell me what happened, Joe. Oh, it's terrible—and he was so young and full of potential."

“Why, you two was scuffling, and he fetched you one with the headboard and you fell flat; and then up you come, all reeling and staggering like, and snatched the knife and jammed it into him, just as he fetched you another awful clip—and here you’ve laid, as dead as a wedge til now.”

“Why, you two were fighting, and he hit you with the headboard and you fell flat; then you got up, all dazed and staggering, and grabbed the knife and plunged it into him, just as he hit you again—and here you’ve been, as dead as a doornail until now.”

09-091.jpg (101K)

“Oh, I didn’t know what I was a-doing. I wish I may die this minute if I did. It was all on account of the whiskey and the excitement, I reckon. I never used a weepon in my life before, Joe. I’ve fought, but never with weepons. They’ll all say that. Joe, don’t tell! Say you won’t tell, Joe—that’s a good feller. I always liked you, Joe, and stood up for you, too. Don’t you remember? You won’t tell, will you, Joe?” And the poor creature dropped on his knees before the stolid murderer, and clasped his appealing hands.

“Oh, I didn’t know what I was doing. I wish I could die right now if I did. It was all because of the whiskey and the excitement, I guess. I’ve never used a weapon in my life before, Joe. I’ve fought, but never with weapons. They’ll all say that. Joe, don’t tell! Promise you won’t tell, Joe—that’s a good guy. I’ve always liked you, Joe, and I stood up for you too. Don’t you remember? You won’t tell, will you, Joe?” And the poor guy dropped to his knees in front of the cold-blooded murderer and clasped his pleading hands.

“No, you’ve always been fair and square with me, Muff Potter, and I won’t go back on you. There, now, that’s as fair as a man can say.”

“No, you’ve always been honest with me, Muff Potter, and I won’t betray you. There, now, that’s as fair as a guy can be.”

“Oh, Joe, you’re an angel. I’ll bless you for this the longest day I live.” And Potter began to cry.

“Oh, Joe, you’re amazing. I’ll be grateful for this for as long as I live.” And Potter started to cry.

“Come, now, that’s enough of that. This ain’t any time for blubbering. You be off yonder way and I’ll go this. Move, now, and don’t leave any tracks behind you.”

“Come on, that's enough of that. This isn't the time for crying. You go that way and I'll head this way. Move now, and don't leave any tracks behind you.”

Potter started on a trot that quickly increased to a run. The half-breed stood looking after him. He muttered:

Potter began to jog, which soon turned into a full sprint. The half-breed watched him go. He mumbled:

“If he’s as much stunned with the lick and fuddled with the rum as he had the look of being, he won’t think of the knife till he’s gone so far he’ll be afraid to come back after it to such a place by himself—chicken-heart!”

“If he’s as dazed from the hit and messed up from the rum as he looks, he won’t even think about the knife until he’s gone too far to come back for it by himself—such a coward!”

Two or three minutes later the murdered man, the blanketed corpse, the lidless coffin, and the open grave were under no inspection but the moon’s. The stillness was complete again, too.

Two or three minutes later, the murdered man, the covered body, the open coffin, and the open grave were only being watched by the moon. The silence had returned completely as well.

09-092.jpg (45K)

CHAPTER X

10-093.jpg (171K)

The two boys flew on and on, toward the village, speechless with horror. They glanced backward over their shoulders from time to time, apprehensively, as if they feared they might be followed. Every stump that started up in their path seemed a man and an enemy, and made them catch their breath; and as they sped by some outlying cottages that lay near the village, the barking of the aroused watch-dogs seemed to give wings to their feet.

The two boys flew on and on, toward the village, speechless with fear. They glanced back over their shoulders now and then, worried that they might be followed. Every stump that appeared in their path looked like a man and an enemy, making them gasp; and as they rushed by some cottages on the edge of the village, the barking of the alert dogs seemed to give them even more speed.

“If we can only get to the old tannery before we break down!” whispered Tom, in short catches between breaths. “I can’t stand it much longer.”

“If we can just make it to the old tannery before we break down!” whispered Tom, gasping for air. “I can't hang on much longer.”

Huckleberry’s hard pantings were his only reply, and the boys fixed their eyes on the goal of their hopes and bent to their work to win it. They gained steadily on it, and at last, breast to breast, they burst through the open door and fell grateful and exhausted in the sheltering shadows beyond. By and by their pulses slowed down, and Tom whispered:

Huckleberry's heavy breathing was his only response, and the boys focused on what they hoped to achieve and set to work to get it. They made steady progress, and finally, pressed together, they pushed through the open door and collapsed, grateful and worn out, into the comforting shadows beyond. After a while, their heart rates slowed, and Tom whispered:

“Huckleberry, what do you reckon’ll come of this?”

“Huckleberry, what do you think will happen with this?”

“If Doctor Robinson dies, I reckon hanging’ll come of it.”

“If Doctor Robinson dies, I think hanging will be the result.”

“Do you though?”

"Do you really?"

“Why, I know it, Tom.”

“Of course, I know it, Tom.”

Tom thought a while, then he said:

Tom thought for a moment, then he said:

“Who’ll tell? We?”

"Who will tell? Us?"

“What are you talking about? S’pose something happened and Injun Joe didn’t hang? Why, he’d kill us some time or other, just as dead sure as we’re a laying here.”

“What are you talking about? What if something happened and Injun Joe didn’t hang? He’d kill us sooner or later, just as sure as we’re lying here.”

“That’s just what I was thinking to myself, Huck.”

"That's exactly what I was thinking, Huck."

“If anybody tells, let Muff Potter do it, if he’s fool enough. He’s generally drunk enough.”

“If anyone spills the beans, let Muff Potter do it; if he's foolish enough. He's usually drunk enough.”

Tom said nothing—went on thinking. Presently he whispered:

Tom stayed silent—just kept thinking. Eventually, he whispered:

“Huck, Muff Potter don’t know it. How can he tell?”

“Huck, Muff Potter doesn't know it. How can he know?”

“What’s the reason he don’t know it?”

“What’s the reason he doesn’t know it?”

“Because he’d just got that whack when Injun Joe done it. D’you reckon he could see anything? D’you reckon he knowed anything?”

“Because he just got hit when Injun Joe did it. Do you think he could see anything? Do you think he knew anything?”

“By hokey, that’s so, Tom!”

"Wow, that’s so, Tom!"

“And besides, look-a-here—maybe that whack done for him!”

“And besides, look here—maybe that hit was the end for him!”

“No, ’taint likely, Tom. He had liquor in him; I could see that; and besides, he always has. Well, when pap’s full, you might take and belt him over the head with a church and you couldn’t phase him. He says so, his own self. So it’s the same with Muff Potter, of course. But if a man was dead sober, I reckon maybe that whack might fetch him; I dono.”

“No, that’s not likely, Tom. He’d been drinking; I could tell that; and besides, he usually does. Well, when Pap's drunk, you could hit him over the head with a church and it wouldn’t faze him. He says so himself. So it goes the same with Muff Potter, of course. But if a guy was completely sober, I guess maybe that hit might get to him; I don't know.”

After another reflective silence, Tom said:

After another brief pause, Tom said:

“Hucky, you sure you can keep mum?”

“Hucky, are you sure you can keep quiet?”

“Tom, we got to keep mum. You know that. That Injun devil wouldn’t make any more of drownding us than a couple of cats, if we was to squeak ’bout this and they didn’t hang him. Now, look-a-here, Tom, less take and swear to one another—that’s what we got to do—swear to keep mum.”

“Tom, we need to stay quiet. You know that. That guy wouldn't think twice about drowning us like we’re just a couple of cats if we said anything and they didn’t hang him. Now, listen, Tom, let’s take an oath to each other—that’s what we need to do—swear to stay quiet.”

10-095.jpg (149K)

“I’m agreed. It’s the best thing. Would you just hold hands and swear that we—”

“I agree. It’s the best thing. Would you just hold hands and promise that we—”

“Oh no, that wouldn’t do for this. That’s good enough for little rubbishy common things—specially with gals, cuz they go back on you anyway, and blab if they get in a huff—but there orter be writing ’bout a big thing like this. And blood.”

“Oh no, that wouldn’t work for this. That’s good enough for little trivial stuff—especially with girls, because they will turn on you anyway and spill the beans if they get upset—but there should be writing about something big like this. And blood.”

Tom’s whole being applauded this idea. It was deep, and dark, and awful; the hour, the circumstances, the surroundings, were in keeping with it. He picked up a clean pine shingle that lay in the moon-light, took a little fragment of “red keel” out of his pocket, got the moon on his work, and painfully scrawled these lines, emphasizing each slow down-stroke by clamping his tongue between his teeth, and letting up the pressure on the up-strokes.

Tom's entire being cheered for this idea. It was profound, dark, and terrible; the time, the situation, and the setting all matched it perfectly. He grabbed a clean pine shingle that was lying in the moonlight, took a small piece of “red keel” out of his pocket, set the moonlight on his work, and painstakingly wrote these lines, stressing each slow down-stroke by biting down on his tongue and easing the pressure on the up-strokes.

“Huck Finn and Tom Sawyer swears they will keep mum about This and They wish They may Drop down dead in Their Tracks if They ever Tell and Rot.”

“Huck Finn and Tom Sawyer swear they will keep quiet about this and they wish they could drop dead on the spot if they ever tell and rot.”

Huckleberry was filled with admiration of Tom’s facility in writing, and the sublimity of his language. He at once took a pin from his lapel and was going to prick his flesh, but Tom said:

Huckleberry was impressed by Tom's talent for writing and the brilliance of his language. He immediately took a pin from his lapel and was going to poke himself, but Tom said:

“Hold on! Don’t do that. A pin’s brass. It might have verdigrease on it.”

“Wait! Don’t do that. A pin’s made of brass. It might have green corrosion on it.”

“What’s verdigrease?”

"What’s verdigris?"

“It’s p’ison. That’s what it is. You just swaller some of it once—you’ll see.”

“It’s poison. That’s what it is. You just swallow some of it once—you’ll see.”

So Tom unwound the thread from one of his needles, and each boy pricked the ball of his thumb and squeezed out a drop of blood. In time, after many squeezes, Tom managed to sign his initials, using the ball of his little finger for a pen. Then he showed Huckleberry how to make an H and an F, and the oath was complete. They buried the shingle close to the wall, with some dismal ceremonies and incantations, and the fetters that bound their tongues were considered to be locked and the key thrown away.

So Tom unwound the thread from one of his needles, and each boy pricked the tip of his thumb and squeezed out a drop of blood. After a lot of squeezing, Tom was able to sign his initials, using the tip of his little finger as a pen. Then he showed Huckleberry how to make an H and an F, and the oath was complete. They buried the shingle close to the wall, with some gloomy rituals and chants, and the bonds that restrained their words were considered to be locked up with the key tossed away.

A figure crept stealthily through a break in the other end of the ruined building, now, but they did not notice it.

A figure quietly slipped through a gap at the other end of the ruined building, but they didn't see it.

“Tom,” whispered Huckleberry, “does this keep us from ever telling—always?”

“Tom,” whispered Huckleberry, “does this mean we can never tell—always?”

“Of course it does. It don’t make any difference what happens, we got to keep mum. We’d drop down dead—don’t you know that?”

“Of course it does. It doesn’t matter what happens, we have to keep quiet. We’d drop down dead—don’t you know that?”

“Yes, I reckon that’s so.”

“Yes, I think that’s true.”

They continued to whisper for some little time. Presently a dog set up a long, lugubrious howl just outside—within ten feet of them. The boys clasped each other suddenly, in an agony of fright.

They kept whispering for a bit longer. Suddenly, a dog howled a long, mournful cry just outside—within ten feet of them. The boys grabbed onto each other in a moment of sheer terror.

“Which of us does he mean?” gasped Huckleberry.

“Which one of us is he talking about?” gasped Huckleberry.

“I dono—peep through the crack. Quick!”

“I don’t know—look through the crack. Hurry!”

“No, you, Tom!”

“No, you, Tom!”

“I can’t—I can’t do it, Huck!”

“I can’t—I can’t do it, Huck!”

“Please, Tom. There ’tis again!”

"Please, Tom. It's happening again!"

“Oh, lordy, I’m thankful!” whispered Tom. “I know his voice. It’s Bull Harbison.” *

“Oh, wow, I’m so thankful!” whispered Tom. “I recognize his voice. It’s Bull Harbison.” *

[* If Mr. Harbison owned a slave named Bull, Tom would have spoken of him as “Harbison’s Bull,” but a son or a dog of that name was “Bull Harbison.”]

[* If Mr. Harbison had a slave named Bull, Tom would have referred to him as “Harbison’s Bull,” but a son or a dog with that name was “Bull Harbison.”]

“Oh, that’s good—I tell you, Tom, I was most scared to death; I’d a bet anything it was a stray dog.”

“Oh, that’s good—I tell you, Tom, I was terrified; I would have bet anything it was a stray dog.”

The dog howled again. The boys’ hearts sank once more.

The dog howled again. The boys' hearts sank once more.

“Oh, my! that ain’t no Bull Harbison!” whispered Huckleberry. “Do, Tom!”

“Oh, wow! that’s definitely not Bull Harbison!” whispered Huckleberry. “Come on, Tom!”

Tom, quaking with fear, yielded, and put his eye to the crack. His whisper was hardly audible when he said:

Tom, trembling with fear, gave in and leaned his eye against the crack. His whisper was barely audible when he said:

“Oh, Huck, it’s a stray dog!”

“Oh, Huck, it’s a stray dog!”

“Quick, Tom, quick! Who does he mean?”

“Quick, Tom, quick! Who is he talking about?”

“Huck, he must mean us both—we’re right together.”

“Huck, he must be talking about both of us—we’re in this together.”

“Oh, Tom, I reckon we’re goners. I reckon there ain’t no mistake ’bout where I’ll go to. I been so wicked.”

“Oh, Tom, I think we’re done for. I have no doubt about where I’ll end up. I’ve been so bad.”

“Dad fetch it! This comes of playing hookey and doing everything a feller’s told not to do. I might a been good, like Sid, if I’d a tried—but no, I wouldn’t, of course. But if ever I get off this time, I lay I’ll just waller in Sunday-schools!” And Tom began to snuffle a little.

“Dad, get it! This is what happens when you skip school and do everything you’re told not to do. I could have been good, like Sid, if I had tried—but no, I wouldn’t, obviously. But if I get out of this, I swear I’ll just roll in Sunday schools!” And Tom started to sniffle a bit.

You bad!” and Huckleberry began to snuffle too. “Consound it, Tom Sawyer, you’re just old pie, ’long-side o’ what I am. Oh, lordy, lordy, lordy, I wisht I only had half your chance.”

You are bad!” and Huckleberry started to snuffle too. “Darn it, Tom Sawyer, you’re nothing compared to me. Oh, man, I wish I had even half your luck.”

Tom choked off and whispered:

Tom choked and whispered:

“Look, Hucky, look! He’s got his back to us!”

“Look, Hucky, look! He’s facing away from us!”

Hucky looked, with joy in his heart.

Hucky looked filled with joy.

“Well, he has, by jingoes! Did he before?”

“Well, he has, for sure! Did he before?”

“Yes, he did. But I, like a fool, never thought. Oh, this is bully, you know. Now who can he mean?”

“Yes, he did. But I, like an idiot, never thought. Oh, this is great, you know. Now who could he mean?”

The howling stopped. Tom pricked up his ears.

The howling stopped. Tom perked up his ears.

“Sh! What’s that?” he whispered.

“Shh! What’s that?” he whispered.

“Sounds like—like hogs grunting. No—it’s somebody snoring, Tom.”

“Sounds like—like pigs grunting. No—it’s someone snoring, Tom.”

“That is it! Where ’bouts is it, Huck?”

“That's it! Where is it, Huck?”

“I bleeve it’s down at ’tother end. Sounds so, anyway. Pap used to sleep there, sometimes, ’long with the hogs, but laws bless you, he just lifts things when he snores. Besides, I reckon he ain’t ever coming back to this town any more.”

“I believe it’s down at the other end. At least, that’s what it sounds like. Dad used to sleep there sometimes, along with the pigs, but goodness, he just moves stuff around when he snores. Besides, I don’t think he’s ever coming back to this town again.”

The spirit of adventure rose in the boys’ souls once more.

The spirit of adventure fired up in the boys' souls once again.

“Hucky, do you das’t to go if I lead?”

“Hucky, do you dare to go if I lead?”

“I don’t like to, much. Tom, s’pose it’s Injun Joe!”

“I don’t really want to, though. Tom, what if it’s Injun Joe!”

10-098.jpg (89K)

Tom quailed. But presently the temptation rose up strong again and the boys agreed to try, with the understanding that they would take to their heels if the snoring stopped. So they went tiptoeing stealthily down, the one behind the other. When they had got to within five steps of the snorer, Tom stepped on a stick, and it broke with a sharp snap. The man moaned, writhed a little, and his face came into the moonlight. It was Muff Potter. The boys’ hearts had stood still, and their hopes too, when the man moved, but their fears passed away now. They tip-toed out, through the broken weather-boarding, and stopped at a little distance to exchange a parting word. That long, lugubrious howl rose on the night air again! They turned and saw the strange dog standing within a few feet of where Potter was lying, and facing Potter, with his nose pointing heavenward.

Tom felt scared. But soon, the urge came back strong, and the boys agreed to give it a shot, with the understanding that they would run if the snoring stopped. So, they quietly tiptoed down, one behind the other. When they got within five steps of the snorer, Tom stepped on a stick, and it snapped loudly. The man groaned, shifted a bit, and his face came into the moonlight. It was Muff Potter. The boys’ hearts stopped, and so did their hopes, when the man moved, but their fears faded now. They tiptoed out through the damaged siding and paused at a distance to share a parting word. That long, mournful howl echoed in the night air again! They turned and saw the strange dog standing just a few feet away from where Potter lay, and facing Potter, with his nose pointing up to the sky.

“Oh, geeminy, it’s him!” exclaimed both boys, in a breath.

“Oh, wow, it’s him!” both boys exclaimed, in unison.

“Say, Tom—they say a stray dog come howling around Johnny Miller’s house, ’bout midnight, as much as two weeks ago; and a whippoorwill come in and lit on the banisters and sung, the very same evening; and there ain’t anybody dead there yet.”

“Hey, Tom—they say a stray dog came howling around Johnny Miller’s house around midnight, about two weeks ago; and a whippoorwill came in and landed on the banisters and sang the very same evening; and no one has died there yet.”

“Well, I know that. And suppose there ain’t. Didn’t Gracie Miller fall in the kitchen fire and burn herself terrible the very next Saturday?”

“Well, I know that. And what if there isn’t? Didn’t Gracie Miller get caught in the kitchen fire and seriously burn herself the very next Saturday?”

“Yes, but she ain’t dead. And what’s more, she’s getting better, too.”

“Yes, but she’s not dead. And what's more, she’s getting better, too.”

“All right, you wait and see. She’s a goner, just as dead sure as Muff Potter’s a goner. That’s what the niggers say, and they know all about these kind of things, Huck.”

“All right, just wait and see. She’s finished, just as definitely as Muff Potter is finished. That’s what the Black community says, and they know all about this kind of stuff, Huck.”

Then they separated, cogitating. When Tom crept in at his bedroom window the night was almost spent. He undressed with excessive caution, and fell asleep congratulating himself that nobody knew of his escapade. He was not aware that the gently-snoring Sid was awake, and had been so for an hour.

Then they split up, thinking. When Tom sneaked in through his bedroom window, the night was almost over. He undressed very carefully and fell asleep, proud of the fact that no one knew about his adventure. He didn't realize that his quietly snoring brother Sid was awake and had been for an hour.

When Tom awoke, Sid was dressed and gone. There was a late look in the light, a late sense in the atmosphere. He was startled. Why had he not been called—persecuted till he was up, as usual? The thought filled him with bodings. Within five minutes he was dressed and down-stairs, feeling sore and drowsy. The family were still at table, but they had finished breakfast. There was no voice of rebuke; but there were averted eyes; there was a silence and an air of solemnity that struck a chill to the culprit’s heart. He sat down and tried to seem gay, but it was up-hill work; it roused no smile, no response, and he lapsed into silence and let his heart sink down to the depths.

When Tom woke up, Sid was already dressed and gone. The light outside had a late look, and the atmosphere felt late too. He was surprised. Why hadn't anyone called him or kept bothering him until he got up like usual? That thought made him uneasy. Within five minutes, he was dressed and downstairs, feeling achy and drowsy. The family was still at the table, but they had finished breakfast. There were no scolding words, but their eyes were turned away; the silence and serious vibe made the guilty feeling in his heart even worse. He sat down and tried to act cheerful, but it was tough; it didn’t bring any smiles or responses, and he fell silent, letting his heart sink deeper.

After breakfast his aunt took him aside, and Tom almost brightened in the hope that he was going to be flogged; but it was not so. His aunt wept over him and asked him how he could go and break her old heart so; and finally told him to go on, and ruin himself and bring her gray hairs with sorrow to the grave, for it was no use for her to try any more. This was worse than a thousand whippings, and Tom’s heart was sorer now than his body. He cried, he pleaded for forgiveness, promised to reform over and over again, and then received his dismissal, feeling that he had won but an imperfect forgiveness and established but a feeble confidence.

After breakfast, his aunt pulled him aside, and Tom almost felt hopeful that he was going to be punished; but that wasn’t the case. His aunt cried for him and asked how he could hurt her old heart like this, and finally told him to just go ahead and ruin himself and bring her gray hairs down with sadness to the grave, because there was no point in her trying anymore. This was worse than a thousand beatings, and Tom’s heart hurt more now than his body. He cried, begged for forgiveness, promised to change over and over again, and then was dismissed, feeling that he had only won a weak forgiveness and built a shaky trust.

10-100.jpg (63K)

He left the presence too miserable to even feel revengeful toward Sid; and so the latter’s prompt retreat through the back gate was unnecessary. He moped to school gloomy and sad, and took his flogging, along with Joe Harper, for playing hookey the day before, with the air of one whose heart was busy with heavier woes and wholly dead to trifles. Then he betook himself to his seat, rested his elbows on his desk and his jaws in his hands, and stared at the wall with the stony stare of suffering that has reached the limit and can no further go. His elbow was pressing against some hard substance. After a long time he slowly and sadly changed his position, and took up this object with a sigh. It was in a paper. He unrolled it. A long, lingering, colossal sigh followed, and his heart broke. It was his brass andiron knob!

He left feeling too miserable to even be angry at Sid, so Sid’s quick getaway through the back gate wasn’t needed. He sulked his way to school, gloomy and sad, and accepted his punishment, along with Joe Harper, for skipping school the day before, as if he had bigger problems on his mind and wasn't bothered by the small stuff. Then he settled into his seat, rested his elbows on his desk and his chin in his hands, and stared at the wall with a vacant look of someone whose suffering has peaked and can’t go any further. His elbow was pressed against something hard. After a long while, he slowly and sadly shifted his position and picked up the object with a sigh. It was wrapped in paper. He unrolled it. A long, lingering sigh followed, and his heart broke. It was his brass andiron knob!

This final feather broke the camel’s back.

This last straw broke the camel's back.

CHAPTER XI

11-101.jpg (179K)

Close upon the hour of noon the whole village was suddenly electrified with the ghastly news. No need of the as yet un-dreamed-of telegraph; the tale flew from man to man, from group to group, from house to house, with little less than telegraphic speed. Of course the schoolmaster gave holiday for that afternoon; the town would have thought strangely of him if he had not.

Just before noon, the entire village was suddenly shocked by the terrible news. There was no need for a telegraph that hadn’t even been imagined yet; the story spread from person to person, from group to group, from house to house, almost as fast as a telegram. Naturally, the schoolmaster canceled classes for the afternoon; the town would have thought it odd if he hadn’t.

11-102.jpg (49K)

A gory knife had been found close to the murdered man, and it had been recognized by somebody as belonging to Muff Potter—so the story ran. And it was said that a belated citizen had come upon Potter washing himself in the “branch” about one or two o’clock in the morning, and that Potter had at once sneaked off—suspicious circumstances, especially the washing which was not a habit with Potter. It was also said that the town had been ransacked for this “murderer” (the public are not slow in the matter of sifting evidence and arriving at a verdict), but that he could not be found. Horsemen had departed down all the roads in every direction, and the Sheriff “was confident” that he would be captured before night.

A bloody knife was found near the murdered man, and someone recognized it as Muff Potter’s—so the story went. It was also said that a late-night citizen spotted Potter washing up in the creek around one or two o'clock in the morning, and Potter immediately ran off—suspicious for sure, especially since washing wasn’t something Potter usually did. People said the town had been searched for this “murderer” (the public doesn’t waste time gathering evidence and making judgments), but he couldn’t be found. Horsemen set off down all the roads in every direction, and the Sheriff “was sure” he’d be caught before nightfall.

All the town was drifting toward the graveyard. Tom’s heartbreak vanished and he joined the procession, not because he would not a thousand times rather go anywhere else, but because an awful, unaccountable fascination drew him on. Arrived at the dreadful place, he wormed his small body through the crowd and saw the dismal spectacle. It seemed to him an age since he was there before. Somebody pinched his arm. He turned, and his eyes met Huckleberry’s. Then both looked elsewhere at once, and wondered if anybody had noticed anything in their mutual glance. But everybody was talking, and intent upon the grisly spectacle before them.

Everyone in town was heading toward the graveyard. Tom's heartbreak faded, and he joined the crowd, not because he wouldn't prefer to be anywhere else, but because an awful, inexplicable fascination pulled him along. When he got to the gloomy place, he squeezed his small body through the crowd and saw the depressing scene. It felt like ages since he had been there before. Someone pinched his arm. He turned, and his eyes met Huckleberry’s. Then both quickly looked away, wondering if anyone had noticed the connection between them. But everyone was talking and focused on the grim sight in front of them.

“Poor fellow!” “Poor young fellow!” “This ought to be a lesson to grave robbers!” “Muff Potter’ll hang for this if they catch him!” This was the drift of remark; and the minister said, “It was a judgment; His hand is here.”

“Poor guy!” “Poor young guy!” “This should be a lesson to grave robbers!” “Muff Potter will get hanged for this if they find him!” This was the general sentiment; and the minister said, “It was a judgment; His hand is at work here.”

Now Tom shivered from head to heel; for his eye fell upon the stolid face of Injun Joe. At this moment the crowd began to sway and struggle, and voices shouted, “It’s him! it’s him! he’s coming himself!”

Now Tom shivered from head to toe; his gaze landed on the expressionless face of Injun Joe. At that moment, the crowd started to shift and push, and voices shouted, “It’s him! It’s him! He’s coming himself!”

“Who? Who?” from twenty voices.

"Who? Who?" from twenty voices.

“Muff Potter!”

"Muff Potter!"

“Hallo, he’s stopped!—Look out, he’s turning! Don’t let him get away!”

“Hey, he’s stopped!—Watch out, he’s turning! Don’t let him get away!”

People in the branches of the trees over Tom’s head said he wasn’t trying to get away—he only looked doubtful and perplexed.

People in the branches of the trees above Tom said he wasn’t trying to escape—he just looked unsure and confused.

“Infernal impudence!” said a bystander; “wanted to come and take a quiet look at his work, I reckon—didn’t expect any company.”

“Infernal impudence!” said a bystander; “I bet he wanted to come and sneak a look at his work—didn’t expect anyone to be here.”

The crowd fell apart, now, and the Sheriff came through, ostentatiously leading Potter by the arm. The poor fellow’s face was haggard, and his eyes showed the fear that was upon him. When he stood before the murdered man, he shook as with a palsy, and he put his face in his hands and burst into tears.

The crowd dispersed, and the Sheriff walked through, visibly leading Potter by the arm. The poor guy looked worn out, and his eyes displayed the fear he felt. When he faced the murdered man, he trembled uncontrollably and buried his face in his hands, breaking down in tears.

“I didn’t do it, friends,” he sobbed; “’pon my word and honor I never done it.”

“I didn’t do it, friends,” he cried; “I swear on my word and honor I never did it.”

11-103.jpg (112K)

“Who’s accused you?” shouted a voice.

“Who’s accused you?” shouted a voice.

This shot seemed to carry home. Potter lifted his face and looked around him with a pathetic hopelessness in his eyes. He saw Injun Joe, and exclaimed:

This shot seemed to reach home. Potter lifted his face and looked around him with a sad hopelessness in his eyes. He saw Injun Joe and exclaimed:

“Oh, Injun Joe, you promised me you’d never—”

“Oh, Injun Joe, you promised me you’d never—”

“Is that your knife?” and it was thrust before him by the Sheriff.

“Is that your knife?” the Sheriff asked, presenting it to him.

Potter would have fallen if they had not caught him and eased him to the ground. Then he said:

Potter would have fallen if they hadn't caught him and helped him to the ground. Then he said:

“Something told me ’t if I didn’t come back and get—” He shuddered; then waved his nerveless hand with a vanquished gesture and said, “Tell ’em, Joe, tell ’em—it ain’t any use any more.”

“Something told me that if I didn’t come back and get—” He shuddered, then waved his limp hand with a defeated gesture and said, “Tell them, Joe, tell them—it’s not any use anymore.”

Then Huckleberry and Tom stood dumb and staring, and heard the stony-hearted liar reel off his serene statement, they expecting every moment that the clear sky would deliver God’s lightnings upon his head, and wondering to see how long the stroke was delayed. And when he had finished and still stood alive and whole, their wavering impulse to break their oath and save the poor betrayed prisoner’s life faded and vanished away, for plainly this miscreant had sold himself to Satan and it would be fatal to meddle with the property of such a power as that.

Then Huckleberry and Tom stood speechless, staring as they heard the heartless liar calmly deliver his statement. They expected at any moment that the clear sky would send down God’s lightning onto his head, and they were amazed at how long it took for that to happen. And when he finished and was still alive and unscathed, their shaky urge to break their oath and save the poor betrayed prisoner’s life faded completely because it was clear this villain had sold himself to Satan, and it would be dangerous to interfere with someone that powerful.

“Why didn’t you leave? What did you want to come here for?” somebody said.

“Why didn’t you leave? What did you come here for?” somebody said.

“I couldn’t help it—I couldn’t help it,” Potter moaned. “I wanted to run away, but I couldn’t seem to come anywhere but here.” And he fell to sobbing again.

“I couldn’t help it—I couldn’t help it,” Potter moaned. “I wanted to run away, but I just couldn’t seem to end up anywhere else.” And he fell to sobbing again.

Injun Joe repeated his statement, just as calmly, a few minutes afterward on the inquest, under oath; and the boys, seeing that the lightnings were still withheld, were confirmed in their belief that Joe had sold himself to the devil. He was now become, to them, the most balefully interesting object they had ever looked upon, and they could not take their fascinated eyes from his face.

Injun Joe repeated what he said, just as calmly, a few minutes later during the inquest, under oath; and the boys, noticing that the lightning was still absent, felt even more convinced that Joe had sold his soul to the devil. He had now become, to them, the most darkly intriguing person they had ever seen, and they couldn't look away from his face.

They inwardly resolved to watch him nights, when opportunity should offer, in the hope of getting a glimpse of his dread master.

They secretly decided to keep an eye on him at night, when the chance arose, hoping to catch a glimpse of his terrifying master.

Injun Joe helped to raise the body of the murdered man and put it in a wagon for removal; and it was whispered through the shuddering crowd that the wound bled a little! The boys thought that this happy circumstance would turn suspicion in the right direction; but they were disappointed, for more than one villager remarked:

Injun Joe helped to lift the body of the murdered man and placed it in a wagon for transport; and it was quietly said among the shaking crowd that the wound bled a bit! The boys believed this fortunate detail would steer suspicion toward the right person, but they were let down, as more than one local commented:

“It was within three feet of Muff Potter when it done it.”

“It happened when it was just three feet away from Muff Potter.”

Tom’s fearful secret and gnawing conscience disturbed his sleep for as much as a week after this; and at breakfast one morning Sid said:

Tom’s anxious secret and nagging guilt kept him up for about a week after that; and one morning at breakfast, Sid said:

“Tom, you pitch around and talk in your sleep so much that you keep me awake half the time.”

“Tom, you toss and turn and talk in your sleep so much that you keep me awake half the time.”

Tom blanched and dropped his eyes.

Tom turned pale and looked away.

“It’s a bad sign,” said Aunt Polly, gravely. “What you got on your mind, Tom?”

“It’s not a good sign,” Aunt Polly said seriously. “What’s bothering you, Tom?”

“Nothing. Nothing ’t I know of.” But the boy’s hand shook so that he spilled his coffee.

“Nothing. I don’t know anything.” But the boy’s hand shook so much that he spilled his coffee.

“And you do talk such stuff,” Sid said. “Last night you said, ‘It’s blood, it’s blood, that’s what it is!’ You said that over and over. And you said, ‘Don’t torment me so—I’ll tell!’ Tell what? What is it you’ll tell?”

“And you really say the weirdest things,” Sid said. “Last night you kept saying, ‘It’s blood, it’s blood, that’s what it is!’ You just repeated that over and over. And you also said, ‘Don’t torture me like this—I’ll tell!’ Tell what? What are you going to tell?”

Everything was swimming before Tom. There is no telling what might have happened, now, but luckily the concern passed out of Aunt Polly’s face and she came to Tom’s relief without knowing it. She said:

Everything was a blur for Tom. It's hard to say what could have happened, but fortunately, the worry faded from Aunt Polly's face, and she came to Tom's aid without realizing it. She said:

“Sho! It’s that dreadful murder. I dream about it most every night myself. Sometimes I dream it’s me that done it.”

“Wow! It's that awful murder. I dream about it almost every night too. Sometimes I dream that I'm the one who did it.”

Mary said she had been affected much the same way. Sid seemed satisfied. Tom got out of the presence as quick as he plausibly could, and after that he complained of toothache for a week, and tied up his jaws every night. He never knew that Sid lay nightly watching, and frequently slipped the bandage free and then leaned on his elbow listening a good while at a time, and afterward slipped the bandage back to its place again. Tom’s distress of mind wore off gradually and the toothache grew irksome and was discarded. If Sid really managed to make anything out of Tom’s disjointed mutterings, he kept it to himself.

Mary said she felt pretty much the same way. Sid seemed satisfied. Tom got out of there as quickly as he could, and after that, he complained of a toothache for a week, wrapping his jaws every night. He never realized that Sid lay awake at night watching him and often loosened the bandage, then leaned on his elbow, listening for a while before putting the bandage back in place. Tom's mental distress faded gradually, and the toothache became annoying and was eventually ignored. If Sid managed to make sense of Tom's scattered mumblings, he kept it to himself.

It seemed to Tom that his schoolmates never would get done holding inquests on dead cats, and thus keeping his trouble present to his mind. Sid noticed that Tom never was coroner at one of these inquiries, though it had been his habit to take the lead in all new enterprises; he noticed, too, that Tom never acted as a witness—and that was strange; and Sid did not overlook the fact that Tom even showed a marked aversion to these inquests, and always avoided them when he could. Sid marvelled, but said nothing. However, even inquests went out of vogue at last, and ceased to torture Tom’s conscience.

It felt like Tom's classmates would never stop holding investigations on dead cats, keeping his troubles constantly on his mind. Sid noticed that Tom never took the lead during these inquiries, even though he usually liked to be in charge of new activities; he also noticed that Tom never acted as a witness—and that was strange. Sid couldn't help but see that Tom seemed to have a strong dislike for these investigations and always tried to steer clear of them. Sid was curious but kept quiet. Eventually, though, the investigations fell out of fashion and stopped haunting Tom's conscience.

Every day or two, during this time of sorrow, Tom watched his opportunity and went to the little grated jail-window and smuggled such small comforts through to the “murderer” as he could get hold of. The jail was a trifling little brick den that stood in a marsh at the edge of the village, and no guards were afforded for it; indeed, it was seldom occupied. These offerings greatly helped to ease Tom’s conscience.

Every day or two, during this tough time, Tom looked for a chance to sneak small comforts through the little grated jail window to the “murderer.” The jail was a tiny brick place that sat in a marsh at the edge of the village, and there were no guards assigned to it; in fact, it was rarely used. These gestures really helped ease Tom’s conscience.

The villagers had a strong desire to tar-and-feather Injun Joe and ride him on a rail, for body-snatching, but so formidable was his character that nobody could be found who was willing to take the lead in the matter, so it was dropped. He had been careful to begin both of his inquest-statements with the fight, without confessing the grave-robbery that preceded it; therefore it was deemed wisest not to try the case in the courts at present.

The villagers really wanted to tar and feather Injun Joe and run him out of town for body-snatching, but he was such a scary character that no one was brave enough to take charge of the situation, so they dropped it. He had cleverly started both of his inquest statements with the fight, without admitting to the grave robbery that happened before, so it was considered best not to take the case to court right now.

11-106.jpg (17K)

CHAPTER XII

12-107.jpg (179K)

One of the reasons why Tom’s mind had drifted away from its secret troubles was, that it had found a new and weighty matter to interest itself about. Becky Thatcher had stopped coming to school. Tom had struggled with his pride a few days, and tried to “whistle her down the wind,” but failed. He began to find himself hanging around her father’s house, nights, and feeling very miserable. She was ill. What if she should die! There was distraction in the thought. He no longer took an interest in war, nor even in piracy. The charm of life was gone; there was nothing but dreariness left. He put his hoop away, and his bat; there was no joy in them any more. His aunt was concerned. She began to try all manner of remedies on him. She was one of those people who are infatuated with patent medicines and all new-fangled methods of producing health or mending it. She was an inveterate experimenter in these things. When something fresh in this line came out she was in a fever, right away, to try it; not on herself, for she was never ailing, but on anybody else that came handy. She was a subscriber for all the “Health” periodicals and phrenological frauds; and the solemn ignorance they were inflated with was breath to her nostrils. All the “rot” they contained about ventilation, and how to go to bed, and how to get up, and what to eat, and what to drink, and how much exercise to take, and what frame of mind to keep one’s self in, and what sort of clothing to wear, was all gospel to her, and she never observed that her health-journals of the current month customarily upset everything they had recommended the month before. She was as simple-hearted and honest as the day was long, and so she was an easy victim. She gathered together her quack periodicals and her quack medicines, and thus armed with death, went about on her pale horse, metaphorically speaking, with “hell following after.” But she never suspected that she was not an angel of healing and the balm of Gilead in disguise, to the suffering neighbors.

One of the reasons Tom’s mind had drifted away from its secret troubles was that he had found something new and important to focus on. Becky Thatcher had stopped coming to school. Tom had struggled with his pride for a few days and tried to ignore her, but he couldn’t. He started hanging around her father’s house at night and felt very miserable. She was sick. What if she died? The thought distracted him. He no longer cared about war or even piracy. Life had lost its charm; all that was left was dreariness. He put away his hoop and bat; they no longer brought him joy. His aunt was worried. She began to try all sorts of remedies on him. She was one of those people who became obsessed with patent medicines and all the trendy ways to improve health. She was an avid experimenter with these things. Whenever something new came out, she immediately felt compelled to try it; not on herself, since she was never sick, but on anyone else around. She subscribed to all the health magazines and charlatan publications; the serious ignorance they promoted was like fresh air to her. Everything they said about ventilation, going to bed, getting up, what to eat, what to drink, how much exercise to do, what state of mind to maintain, and what clothing to wear was pure truth to her, and she never noticed that her health magazines from the previous month typically contradicted everything they had recommended. She was as innocent and genuine as could be, making her an easy target. She gathered her bogus publications and fake medicines, and with her shoddy arsenal, she went about, metaphorically riding a pale horse with “hell following after.” But she never realized she wasn’t an angel of healing or a balm of Gilead in disguise for her suffering neighbors.

12-108.jpg (51K)

The water treatment was new, now, and Tom’s low condition was a windfall to her. She had him out at daylight every morning, stood him up in the wood-shed and drowned him with a deluge of cold water; then she scrubbed him down with a towel like a file, and so brought him to; then she rolled him up in a wet sheet and put him away under blankets till she sweated his soul clean and “the yellow stains of it came through his pores”—as Tom said.

The water treatment was new now, and Tom's poor health was a lucky break for her. She had him out at dawn every morning, stood him up in the wood-shed, and drenched him with a torrent of cold water; then she scrubbed him down with a towel that felt like sandpaper, and that brought him back. Next, she wrapped him in a wet sheet and tucked him away under blankets until he sweated out all the bad stuff, which “the yellow stains of it came through his pores”—as Tom put it.

Yet notwithstanding all this, the boy grew more and more melancholy and pale and dejected. She added hot baths, sitz baths, shower baths, and plunges. The boy remained as dismal as a hearse. She began to assist the water with a slim oatmeal diet and blister-plasters. She calculated his capacity as she would a jug’s, and filled him up every day with quack cure-alls.

Yet despite all this, the boy became increasingly sad, pale, and downcast. She introduced hot baths, sitz baths, shower baths, and plunges. The boy remained as gloomy as a funeral. She started pairing the water treatments with a light oatmeal diet and blister plasters. She measured his capacity as if he were a jug, filling him up every day with questionable remedies.

Tom had become indifferent to persecution by this time. This phase filled the old lady’s heart with consternation. This indifference must be broken up at any cost. Now she heard of Pain-killer for the first time. She ordered a lot at once. She tasted it and was filled with gratitude. It was simply fire in a liquid form. She dropped the water treatment and everything else, and pinned her faith to Pain-killer. She gave Tom a teaspoonful and watched with the deepest anxiety for the result. Her troubles were instantly at rest, her soul at peace again; for the “indifference” was broken up. The boy could not have shown a wilder, heartier interest, if she had built a fire under him.

Tom had become indifferent to persecution by this time. This phase filled the old lady’s heart with worry. This indifference had to be shattered at any cost. Now she heard about Pain-killer for the first time. She ordered a lot all at once. She tasted it and was filled with gratitude. It was like fire in liquid form. She abandoned the water treatment and everything else, putting her faith in Pain-killer. She gave Tom a teaspoonful and watched with deep anxiety for the result. Her worries were instantly gone, and her soul was at peace again; because the “indifference” was broken. The boy couldn’t have shown a wilder, more genuine interest if she had built a fire under him.

Tom felt that it was time to wake up; this sort of life might be romantic enough, in his blighted condition, but it was getting to have too little sentiment and too much distracting variety about it. So he thought over various plans for relief, and finally hit upon that of professing to be fond of Pain-killer. He asked for it so often that he became a nuisance, and his aunt ended by telling him to help himself and quit bothering her. If it had been Sid, she would have had no misgivings to alloy her delight; but since it was Tom, she watched the bottle clandestinely. She found that the medicine did really diminish, but it did not occur to her that the boy was mending the health of a crack in the sitting-room floor with it.

Tom realized it was time to wake up; this kind of life might be romantic enough in his messed-up state, but it was starting to feel like it had too little sentiment and way too much distracting chaos. So he thought about different ways to get some relief and finally decided to pretend he loved Pain-killer. He asked for it so often that he became a pain, and his aunt ended up telling him to help himself and stop bothering her. If it had been Sid, she wouldn’t have had any doubts to ruin her happiness; but since it was Tom, she kept an eye on the bottle secretly. She noticed that the medicine was actually going down, but it didn’t cross her mind that the boy was using it to fix a crack in the sitting-room floor.

One day Tom was in the act of dosing the crack when his aunt’s yellow cat came along, purring, eyeing the teaspoon avariciously, and begging for a taste. Tom said:

One day, Tom was in the process of dosing the crack when his aunt's yellow cat came by, purring, eyeing the teaspoon greedily, and begging for a taste. Tom said:

“Don’t ask for it unless you want it, Peter.”

“Don’t ask for it if you don’t want it, Peter.”

But Peter signified that he did want it.

But Peter indicated that he did want it.

“You better make sure.”

"Make sure you do."

Peter was sure.

Peter was convinced.

“Now you’ve asked for it, and I’ll give it to you, because there ain’t anything mean about me; but if you find you don’t like it, you mustn’t blame anybody but your own self.”

“Now you’ve asked for it, and I’ll give it to you, because I’m not being mean; but if you don’t like it, you can only blame yourself.”

Peter was agreeable. So Tom pried his mouth open and poured down the Pain-killer. Peter sprang a couple of yards in the air, and then delivered a war-whoop and set off round and round the room, banging against furniture, upsetting flower-pots, and making general havoc. Next he rose on his hind feet and pranced around, in a frenzy of enjoyment, with his head over his shoulder and his voice proclaiming his unappeasable happiness. Then he went tearing around the house again spreading chaos and destruction in his path. Aunt Polly entered in time to see him throw a few double summersets, deliver a final mighty hurrah, and sail through the open window, carrying the rest of the flower-pots with him. The old lady stood petrified with astonishment, peering over her glasses; Tom lay on the floor expiring with laughter.

Peter was totally on board. So Tom opened his mouth and poured the Pain-killer down his throat. Peter jumped a couple of yards in the air, let out a loud whoop, and started running around the room, crashing into furniture, knocking over flower pots, and creating chaos everywhere. Then he stood on his back legs and pranced around, bursting with joy, his head turned back and his voice shouting out his overwhelming happiness. After that, he took off running around the house again, leaving a trail of mayhem behind him. Aunt Polly walked in just in time to see him do a few flips, let out one last big cheer, and fly out the open window, taking the rest of the flower pots with him. The old lady stood there, shocked and wide-eyed, peering over her glasses, while Tom was on the floor dying of laughter.

“Tom, what on earth ails that cat?”

“Tom, what on earth is wrong with that cat?”

“I don’t know, aunt,” gasped the boy.

“I don’t know, Aunt,” the boy gasped.

“Why, I never see anything like it. What did make him act so?”

"Wow, I've never seen anything like that. What made him act like that?”

“Deed I don’t know, Aunt Polly; cats always act so when they’re having a good time.”

“Honestly, I don’t know, Aunt Polly; cats always behave like that when they’re enjoying themselves.”

12-110.jpg (106K)

“They do, do they?” There was something in the tone that made Tom apprehensive.

“They do, do they?” There was something in the tone that made Tom uneasy.

“Yes’m. That is, I believe they do.”

"Yes, ma'am. I think they do."

“You do?”

"You really do?"

“Yes’m.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The old lady was bending down, Tom watching, with interest emphasized by anxiety. Too late he divined her “drift.” The handle of the telltale tea-spoon was visible under the bed-valance. Aunt Polly took it, held it up. Tom winced, and dropped his eyes. Aunt Polly raised him by the usual handle—his ear—and cracked his head soundly with her thimble.

The old lady was bending down, and Tom was watching, his interest heightened by anxiety. Too late, he realized what she was up to. The handle of the telltale teaspoon was sticking out from under the bedspread. Aunt Polly picked it up and held it up in the air. Tom flinched and looked away. Aunt Polly grabbed him by his usual handle—his ear—and gave his head a good whack with her thimble.

“Now, sir, what did you want to treat that poor dumb beast so, for?”

“Now, sir, why did you want to treat that poor dumb animal like that?”

“I done it out of pity for him—because he hadn’t any aunt.”

“I did it out of pity for him—because he didn’t have an aunt.”

“Hadn’t any aunt!—you numskull. What has that got to do with it?”

“Didn't have any aunt!—you fool. What does that have to do with it?”

“Heaps. Because if he’d had one she’d a burnt him out herself! She’d a roasted his bowels out of him ’thout any more feeling than if he was a human!”

“Heaps. Because if he’d had one she would have burned him out herself! She would have roasted his insides out of him without any more feeling than if he were human!”

Aunt Polly felt a sudden pang of remorse. This was putting the thing in a new light; what was cruelty to a cat might be cruelty to a boy, too. She began to soften; she felt sorry. Her eyes watered a little, and she put her hand on Tom’s head and said gently:

Aunt Polly suddenly felt a wave of regret. This was casting the situation in a new perspective; what was cruel to a cat might also be cruel to a boy. She started to soften; she felt compassion. Her eyes misted a bit, and she placed her hand on Tom’s head and said gently:

“I was meaning for the best, Tom. And, Tom, it did do you good.”

“I meant well, Tom. And, Tom, it actually did help you.”

Tom looked up in her face with just a perceptible twinkle peeping through his gravity.

Tom looked up at her with a faint twinkle in his serious expression.

“I know you was meaning for the best, aunty, and so was I with Peter. It done him good, too. I never see him get around so since—”

“I know you meant well, Auntie, and so did I with Peter. It really helped him, too. I’ve never seen him get around like this since—”

“Oh, go ’long with you, Tom, before you aggravate me again. And you try and see if you can’t be a good boy, for once, and you needn’t take any more medicine.”

“Oh, just get out of here, Tom, before you annoy me again. And try to be a good boy for once, and you won’t have to take any more medicine.”

Tom reached school ahead of time. It was noticed that this strange thing had been occurring every day latterly. And now, as usual of late, he hung about the gate of the schoolyard instead of playing with his comrades. He was sick, he said, and he looked it. He tried to seem to be looking everywhere but whither he really was looking—down the road. Presently Jeff Thatcher hove in sight, and Tom’s face lighted; he gazed a moment, and then turned sorrowfully away. When Jeff arrived, Tom accosted him; and “led up” warily to opportunities for remark about Becky, but the giddy lad never could see the bait. Tom watched and watched, hoping whenever a frisking frock came in sight, and hating the owner of it as soon as he saw she was not the right one. At last frocks ceased to appear, and he dropped hopelessly into the dumps; he entered the empty schoolhouse and sat down to suffer. Then one more frock passed in at the gate, and Tom’s heart gave a great bound. The next instant he was out, and “going on” like an Indian; yelling, laughing, chasing boys, jumping over the fence at risk of life and limb, throwing handsprings, standing on his head—doing all the heroic things he could conceive of, and keeping a furtive eye out, all the while, to see if Becky Thatcher was noticing. But she seemed to be unconscious of it all; she never looked. Could it be possible that she was not aware that he was there? He carried his exploits to her immediate vicinity; came war-whooping around, snatched a boy’s cap, hurled it to the roof of the schoolhouse, broke through a group of boys, tumbling them in every direction, and fell sprawling, himself, under Becky’s nose, almost upsetting her—and she turned, with her nose in the air, and he heard her say: “Mf! some people think they’re mighty smart—always showing off!”

Tom arrived at school early. It was noticed that this odd behavior had been happening every day recently. As usual, he lingered by the schoolyard gate instead of playing with his friends. He claimed he was sick, and he really looked it. He pretended to look everywhere except where he was really focused—down the road. Soon, Jeff Thatcher came into view, and Tom's face lit up; he stared for a moment before turning away sadly. When Jeff got closer, Tom greeted him and cautiously tried to bring up Becky, but the clueless guy never took the bait. Tom kept watching, hoping to see a familiar dress appear, and he hated the owner whenever he realized she wasn't the right one. Eventually, the dresses stopped showing up, and he sank into despair; he entered the empty schoolhouse and sat down to suffer. Just then, another dress appeared at the gate, and Tom's heart jumped. In an instant, he was outside, acting like a wild Indian—yelling, laughing, chasing boys, risking life and limb as he jumped over the fence, doing handsprings, and standing on his head—performing every heroic stunt he could think of, while keeping a sly eye out to see if Becky was watching. But she seemed completely oblivious; she never glanced his way. Could it be that she didn’t even know he was there? He brought his antics right near her; he whooped around, snatched a boy's cap, threw it onto the roof of the schoolhouse, crashed through a group of boys, sending them tumbling everywhere, and ended up sprawling right under Becky’s nose, almost knocking her over. She turned, nose in the air, and he heard her say, "Pfft! Some people think they’re so clever—always showing off!"

Tom’s cheeks burned. He gathered himself up and sneaked off, crushed and crestfallen.

Tom's cheeks were hot. He composed himself and quietly slipped away, feeling defeated and downcast.

12-112.jpg (17K)

CHAPTER XIII

13-113.jpg (173K)

Tom’s mind was made up now. He was gloomy and desperate. He was a forsaken, friendless boy, he said; nobody loved him; when they found out what they had driven him to, perhaps they would be sorry; he had tried to do right and get along, but they would not let him; since nothing would do them but to be rid of him, let it be so; and let them blame him for the consequences—why shouldn’t they? What right had the friendless to complain? Yes, they had forced him to it at last: he would lead a life of crime. There was no choice.

Tom had made up his mind now. He felt gloomy and hopeless. He was a lonely, friendless boy, he thought; nobody cared about him; when they realized what they had pushed him to, maybe they would feel remorse; he had tried to do the right thing and get by, but they wouldn't allow him to; since all they wanted was to be rid of him, so be it; and let them blame him for the fallout—why shouldn’t they? What right did a friendless person have to complain? Yes, they had finally pushed him to this: he would live a life of crime. There was no other option.

By this time he was far down Meadow Lane, and the bell for school to “take up” tinkled faintly upon his ear. He sobbed, now, to think he should never, never hear that old familiar sound any more—it was very hard, but it was forced on him; since he was driven out into the cold world, he must submit—but he forgave them. Then the sobs came thick and fast.

By this time, he was far down Meadow Lane, and the school bell ringing to signal the start of classes faintly reached his ears. He cried as he realized he would never hear that familiar sound again—it was tough, but he had to accept it; since he was pushed out into the harsh world, he had to deal with it—but he forgave them. Then the tears came streaming down.

Just at this point he met his soul’s sworn comrade, Joe Harper—hard-eyed, and with evidently a great and dismal purpose in his heart. Plainly here were “two souls with but a single thought.” Tom, wiping his eyes with his sleeve, began to blubber out something about a resolution to escape from hard usage and lack of sympathy at home by roaming abroad into the great world never to return; and ended by hoping that Joe would not forget him.

Just then, he ran into his best friend, Joe Harper—serious-looking, and clearly with a heavy heart. It was obvious that these were "two souls with one shared thought." Tom, wiping his eyes with his sleeve, started to cry and shared his plan to escape the tough times and lack of understanding at home by exploring the outside world and never coming back; and he finished by hoping that Joe would remember him.

But it transpired that this was a request which Joe had just been going to make of Tom, and had come to hunt him up for that purpose. His mother had whipped him for drinking some cream which he had never tasted and knew nothing about; it was plain that she was tired of him and wished him to go; if she felt that way, there was nothing for him to do but succumb; he hoped she would be happy, and never regret having driven her poor boy out into the unfeeling world to suffer and die.

But it turned out that this was a request Joe was just about to make to Tom and had come to find him for that reason. His mom had punished him for drinking some cream he had never even tasted and knew nothing about; it was clear she was fed up with him and wanted him gone. If she felt that way, there was nothing for him to do but give in; he hoped she would be happy and never regret pushing her poor boy out into the harsh world to suffer and die.

As the two boys walked sorrowing along, they made a new compact to stand by each other and be brothers and never separate till death relieved them of their troubles. Then they began to lay their plans. Joe was for being a hermit, and living on crusts in a remote cave, and dying, some time, of cold and want and grief; but after listening to Tom, he conceded that there were some conspicuous advantages about a life of crime, and so he consented to be a pirate.

As the two boys walked along, feeling sad, they made a new promise to support each other and be like brothers, vowing never to part until death freed them from their troubles. Then they started to come up with their plans. Joe wanted to be a hermit, living off scraps in a secluded cave and eventually dying from cold, hunger, and heartache; but after hearing Tom out, he agreed that there were some clear benefits to a life of crime, so he decided to become a pirate.

Three miles below St. Petersburg, at a point where the Mississippi River was a trifle over a mile wide, there was a long, narrow, wooded island, with a shallow bar at the head of it, and this offered well as a rendezvous. It was not inhabited; it lay far over toward the further shore, abreast a dense and almost wholly unpeopled forest. So Jackson’s Island was chosen. Who were to be the subjects of their piracies was a matter that did not occur to them. Then they hunted up Huckleberry Finn, and he joined them promptly, for all careers were one to him; he was indifferent. They presently separated to meet at a lonely spot on the river-bank two miles above the village at the favorite hour—which was midnight. There was a small log raft there which they meant to capture. Each would bring hooks and lines, and such provision as he could steal in the most dark and mysterious way—as became outlaws. And before the afternoon was done, they had all managed to enjoy the sweet glory of spreading the fact that pretty soon the town would “hear something.” All who got this vague hint were cautioned to “be mum and wait.”

Three miles below St. Petersburg, where the Mississippi River was just over a mile wide, there was a long, narrow, wooded island with a shallow bar at its head that served well as a meeting spot. It was uninhabited and located far over toward the opposite shore, next to a dense, almost completely unpopulated forest. So, Jackson’s Island was chosen. They didn’t think about who their piracy targets would be. Then they found Huckleberry Finn, and he quickly joined them because he was open to any adventure; he didn't care much. They soon split up to meet at a secluded spot on the riverbank, two miles above the village, at their preferred time—midnight. There was a small log raft there that they planned to capture. Each of them was going to bring hooks and lines, and whatever they could steal in a sneaky and mysterious way—just like outlaws would. By the end of the afternoon, they had all enjoyed the thrill of spreading the word that soon the town would “hear something.” Everyone who got this vague tip was told to “keep quiet and wait.”

About midnight Tom arrived with a boiled ham and a few trifles, and stopped in a dense undergrowth on a small bluff overlooking the meeting-place. It was starlight, and very still. The mighty river lay like an ocean at rest. Tom listened a moment, but no sound disturbed the quiet. Then he gave a low, distinct whistle. It was answered from under the bluff. Tom whistled twice more; these signals were answered in the same way. Then a guarded voice said:

About midnight, Tom showed up with a boiled ham and a few snacks and stopped in some dense bushes on a small hill overlooking the meeting spot. It was starlit and very calm. The massive river looked like a peaceful ocean. Tom listened for a moment, but nothing broke the silence. Then he let out a low, clear whistle. It was answered from under the hill. Tom whistled twice more; those signals got the same response. Then a cautious voice said:

“Who goes there?”

“Who’s there?”

“Tom Sawyer, the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main. Name your names.”

“Tom Sawyer, the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main. State your names.”

“Huck Finn the Red-Handed, and Joe Harper the Terror of the Seas.” Tom had furnished these titles, from his favorite literature.

“Huck Finn the Red-Handed, and Joe Harper the Terror of the Seas.” Tom had given them these titles from his favorite books.

“’Tis well. Give the countersign.”

"Okay. Give the password."

Two hoarse whispers delivered the same awful word simultaneously to the brooding night:

Two raspy whispers spoke the same chilling word at the same time into the dark night:

Blood!”

“Blood!”

Then Tom tumbled his ham over the bluff and let himself down after it, tearing both skin and clothes to some extent in the effort. There was an easy, comfortable path along the shore under the bluff, but it lacked the advantages of difficulty and danger so valued by a pirate.

Then Tom rolled his ham over the cliff and climbed down after it, tearing both his skin and clothes a bit in the process. There was a straightforward, easy path along the shore beneath the cliff, but it didn’t have the thrill and risk that a pirate so highly valued.

The Terror of the Seas had brought a side of bacon, and had about worn himself out with getting it there. Finn the Red-Handed had stolen a skillet and a quantity of half-cured leaf tobacco, and had also brought a few corn-cobs to make pipes with. But none of the pirates smoked or “chewed” but himself. The Black Avenger of the Spanish Main said it would never do to start without some fire. That was a wise thought; matches were hardly known there in that day. They saw a fire smouldering upon a great raft a hundred yards above, and they went stealthily thither and helped themselves to a chunk. They made an imposing adventure of it, saying, “Hist!” every now and then, and suddenly halting with finger on lip; moving with hands on imaginary dagger-hilts; and giving orders in dismal whispers that if “the foe” stirred, to “let him have it to the hilt,” because “dead men tell no tales.” They knew well enough that the raftsmen were all down at the village laying in stores or having a spree, but still that was no excuse for their conducting this thing in an unpiratical way.

The Terror of the Seas had brought a side of bacon and was pretty much worn out from getting it there. Finn the Red-Handed had stolen a skillet and some half-cured leaf tobacco, and he also brought a few corn cobs to make pipes. But none of the pirates smoked or chewed except for him. The Black Avenger of the Spanish Main said it wouldn’t be right to start without some fire. That was a smart idea; matches were hardly known back then. They saw a fire smoldering on a big raft a hundred yards upstream, so they stealthily went over and grabbed a chunk. They turned it into an adventurous moment, saying “Shhh!” every now and then, suddenly stopping with a finger on their lips; moving with hands on imaginary dagger hilts; and giving orders in low whispers that if “the enemy” stirred, they should “let him have it to the hilt,” because “dead men tell no tales.” They knew well enough that the raftsmen were all down at the village stocking up or partying, but that didn’t excuse them for doing this in a non-piratical way.

They shoved off, presently, Tom in command, Huck at the after oar and Joe at the forward. Tom stood amidships, gloomy-browed, and with folded arms, and gave his orders in a low, stern whisper:

They pushed off, with Tom in charge, Huck at the back oar, and Joe at the front. Tom stood in the middle, looking serious and with his arms crossed, and gave his orders in a low, stern whisper:

“Luff, and bring her to the wind!”

“Luff and bring her into the wind!”

“Aye-aye, sir!”

"Yes, sir!"

“Steady, steady-y-y-y!”

“Steady, steady!”

“Steady it is, sir!”

"All good, sir!"

“Let her go off a point!”

“Let her go off on a tangent!”

“Point it is, sir!”

"That's the point, sir!"

As the boys steadily and monotonously drove the raft toward mid-stream it was no doubt understood that these orders were given only for “style,” and were not intended to mean anything in particular.

As the boys consistently and repetitively paddled the raft toward the middle of the river, it was clear that these commands were just for show and didn’t really have any specific significance.

“What sail’s she carrying?”

"What sail is she using?"

“Courses, tops’ls, and flying-jib, sir.”

“Courses, topsails, and flying jib, sir.”

“Send the r’yals up! Lay out aloft, there, half a dozen of ye—foretopmaststuns’l! Lively, now!”

“Send the sails up! Get six of you up there—foretopmast topsail! Move it, now!”

“Aye-aye, sir!”

"Yes, sir!"

“Shake out that maintogalans’l! Sheets and braces! now my hearties!”

“Shake out that mainsail! Sheets and braces! now my friends!”

“Aye-aye, sir!”

"Yes, sir!"

“Hellum-a-lee—hard a port! Stand by to meet her when she comes! Port, port! Now, men! With a will! Stead-y-y-y!”

“Hellum-a-lee—hard to the left! Get ready to meet her when she arrives! Left, left! Now, guys! With determination! Steady-y-y-y!”

“Steady it is, sir!”

“It's steady, sir!”

13-117.jpg (84K)

The raft drew beyond the middle of the river; the boys pointed her head right, and then lay on their oars. The river was not high, so there was not more than a two or three mile current. Hardly a word was said during the next three-quarters of an hour. Now the raft was passing before the distant town. Two or three glimmering lights showed where it lay, peacefully sleeping, beyond the vague vast sweep of star-gemmed water, unconscious of the tremendous event that was happening. The Black Avenger stood still with folded arms, “looking his last” upon the scene of his former joys and his later sufferings, and wishing “she” could see him now, abroad on the wild sea, facing peril and death with dauntless heart, going to his doom with a grim smile on his lips. It was but a small strain on his imagination to remove Jackson’s Island beyond eye-shot of the village, and so he “looked his last” with a broken and satisfied heart. The other pirates were looking their last, too; and they all looked so long that they came near letting the current drift them out of the range of the island. But they discovered the danger in time, and made shift to avert it. About two o’clock in the morning the raft grounded on the bar two hundred yards above the head of the island, and they waded back and forth until they had landed their freight. Part of the little raft’s belongings consisted of an old sail, and this they spread over a nook in the bushes for a tent to shelter their provisions; but they themselves would sleep in the open air in good weather, as became outlaws.

The raft moved past the middle of the river; the boys steered it to the right and then rested on their oars. The river wasn't high, so the current was only about two or three miles an hour. For the next three-quarters of an hour, hardly a word was spoken. The raft passed by the distant town, where two or three twinkling lights indicated it was peacefully asleep, unaware of the huge event unfolding. The Black Avenger stood with his arms crossed, taking in the last view of the place that held his happiest and saddest moments, wishing "she" could see him now, out on the wild sea, facing danger and death with unshakeable courage, heading to his fate with a grim smile on his face. It was easy for him to imagine Jackson's Island out of sight of the village, and so he took his final look with a mixed heart of sorrow and satisfaction. The other pirates were also taking their final look, so much so that they almost let the current carry them away from the island. But they noticed the danger just in time and managed to avoid it. Around two o'clock in the morning, the raft ran aground on a bar two hundred yards upstream from the island, and they walked back and forth until they unloaded their cargo. Part of what they carried included an old sail, which they spread over a secluded spot in the bushes to use as a tent for their supplies; however, they would sleep in the open air when the weather was nice, as all outlaws did.

They built a fire against the side of a great log twenty or thirty steps within the sombre depths of the forest, and then cooked some bacon in the frying-pan for supper, and used up half of the corn “pone” stock they had brought. It seemed glorious sport to be feasting in that wild, free way in the virgin forest of an unexplored and uninhabited island, far from the haunts of men, and they said they never would return to civilization. The climbing fire lit up their faces and threw its ruddy glare upon the pillared tree-trunks of their forest temple, and upon the varnished foliage and festooning vines.

They built a fire against the side of a large log, about twenty or thirty steps into the dark depths of the forest, then cooked some bacon in the frying pan for dinner and used up half of the corn bread they had brought. It felt amazing to feast in such a wild, free way in the untouched forest of an unexplored and uninhabited island, far from the places where people gather, and they said they would never go back to civilization. The flickering fire illuminated their faces and cast a warm glow on the towering tree trunks of their forest sanctuary, as well as on the shiny leaves and hanging vines.

When the last crisp slice of bacon was gone, and the last allowance of corn pone devoured, the boys stretched themselves out on the grass, filled with contentment. They could have found a cooler place, but they would not deny themselves such a romantic feature as the roasting campfire.

When the last crunchy slice of bacon was gone, and the last piece of corn bread eaten, the boys lay back on the grass, feeling satisfied. They could have picked a cooler spot, but they didn’t want to miss out on the charming sight of the crackling campfire.

13-118.jpg (49K)

Ain’t it gay?” said Joe.

“Isn’t it awesome?” said Joe.

“It’s nuts!” said Tom. “What would the boys say if they could see us?”

“It’s crazy!” said Tom. “What would the guys say if they could see us?”

“Say? Well, they’d just die to be here—hey, Hucky!”

“Say? Well, they’d love to be here—hey, Hucky!”

“I reckon so,” said Huckleberry; “anyways, I’m suited. I don’t want nothing better’n this. I don’t ever get enough to eat, gen’ally—and here they can’t come and pick at a feller and bullyrag him so.”

“I guess so,” said Huckleberry; “anyway, I’m happy. I don’t want anything better than this. I usually don’t get enough to eat—and here they can’t come and pick on me and boss me around.”

“It’s just the life for me,” said Tom. “You don’t have to get up, mornings, and you don’t have to go to school, and wash, and all that blame foolishness. You see a pirate don’t have to do anything, Joe, when he’s ashore, but a hermit he has to be praying considerable, and then he don’t have any fun, anyway, all by himself that way.”

“It’s the perfect life for me,” Tom said. “You don’t have to wake up in the mornings, you don’t have to go to school, or wash up, or deal with all that annoying stuff. You see, a pirate doesn’t have to do anything, Joe, when he’s on land, but a hermit has to spend a lot of time praying, and he doesn’t have any fun at all, just being on his own like that.”

“Oh yes, that’s so,” said Joe, “but I hadn’t thought much about it, you know. I’d a good deal rather be a pirate, now that I’ve tried it.”

“Oh yeah, that’s true,” said Joe, “but I hadn’t really thought about it much, you know. I’d definitely prefer to be a pirate, now that I’ve given it a try.”

“You see,” said Tom, “people don’t go much on hermits, nowadays, like they used to in old times, but a pirate’s always respected. And a hermit’s got to sleep on the hardest place he can find, and put sackcloth and ashes on his head, and stand out in the rain, and—”

“You see,” said Tom, “people don’t really pay much attention to hermits these days like they used to in the past, but a pirate is always respected. And a hermit has to sleep on the hardest surface he can find, wear sackcloth and ashes on his head, and stand out in the rain, and—”

“What does he put sackcloth and ashes on his head for?” inquired Huck.

"What does he put sackcloth and ashes on his head for?" Huck asked.

“I dono. But they’ve got to do it. Hermits always do. You’d have to do that if you was a hermit.”

“I don’t know. But they’ve got to do it. Hermits always do. You’d have to do that if you were a hermit.”

“Dern’d if I would,” said Huck.

“Darned if I would,” said Huck.

“Well, what would you do?”

"Well, what would you say?"

“I dono. But I wouldn’t do that.”

“I don’t know. But I wouldn’t do that.”

“Why, Huck, you’d have to. How’d you get around it?”

“Why, Huck, you’d have to. How’d you manage to avoid it?”

“Why, I just wouldn’t stand it. I’d run away.”

“Honestly, I just couldn’t handle it. I’d escape.”

“Run away! Well, you would be a nice old slouch of a hermit. You’d be a disgrace.”

“Run away! Well, you would be a nice old slouch of a hermit. You’d be a disgrace.”

The Red-Handed made no response, being better employed. He had finished gouging out a cob, and now he fitted a weed stem to it, loaded it with tobacco, and was pressing a coal to the charge and blowing a cloud of fragrant smoke—he was in the full bloom of luxurious contentment. The other pirates envied him this majestic vice, and secretly resolved to acquire it shortly. Presently Huck said:

The Red-Handed didn’t say anything, as he was busy. He had just finished carving a pipe and was now putting a weed stem into it, packing it with tobacco, and pressing a coal against it while blowing out a puff of sweet smoke—he was completely in a state of blissful enjoyment. The other pirates were jealous of his impressive habit and secretly planned to get one for themselves soon. After a moment, Huck said:

“What does pirates have to do?”

“What do pirates have to do?”

Tom said:

Tom said:

“Oh, they have just a bully time—take ships and burn them, and get the money and bury it in awful places in their island where there’s ghosts and things to watch it, and kill everybody in the ships—make ’em walk a plank.”

“Oh, they’re having an awesome time—taking ships and burning them, grabbing the money and burying it in creepy spots on their island where there are ghosts and stuff to keep an eye on it, and killing everyone on the ships—making them walk the plank.”

“And they carry the women to the island,” said Joe; “they don’t kill the women.”

“And they take the women to the island,” Joe said; “they don’t kill the women.”

“No,” assented Tom, “they don’t kill the women—they’re too noble. And the women’s always beautiful, too.”

"No," agreed Tom, "they don’t kill the women—they're too noble. And the women are always beautiful, too."

“And don’t they wear the bulliest clothes! Oh no! All gold and silver and di’monds,” said Joe, with enthusiasm.

“And don’t they wear the coolest clothes! Oh no! All gold and silver and diamonds,” said Joe, excitedly.

“Who?” said Huck.

"Who?" Huck asked.

“Why, the pirates.”

“Why, the pirates.”

Huck scanned his own clothing forlornly.

Huck looked at his clothes sadly.

“I reckon I ain’t dressed fitten for a pirate,” said he, with a regretful pathos in his voice; “but I ain’t got none but these.”

“I guess I’m not dressed properly for a pirate,” he said, his voice tinged with regret; “but these are all I have.”

But the other boys told him the fine clothes would come fast enough, after they should have begun their adventures. They made him understand that his poor rags would do to begin with, though it was customary for wealthy pirates to start with a proper wardrobe.

But the other boys told him that the nice clothes would come soon enough, once they started their adventures. They made him realize that his tattered rags were fine for the beginning, even though it was usual for rich pirates to start out with a proper wardrobe.

Gradually their talk died out and drowsiness began to steal upon the eyelids of the little waifs. The pipe dropped from the fingers of the Red-Handed, and he slept the sleep of the conscience-free and the weary. The Terror of the Seas and the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main had more difficulty in getting to sleep. They said their prayers inwardly, and lying down, since there was nobody there with authority to make them kneel and recite aloud; in truth, they had a mind not to say them at all, but they were afraid to proceed to such lengths as that, lest they might call down a sudden and special thunderbolt from heaven. Then at once they reached and hovered upon the imminent verge of sleep—but an intruder came, now, that would not “down.” It was conscience. They began to feel a vague fear that they had been doing wrong to run away; and next they thought of the stolen meat, and then the real torture came. They tried to argue it away by reminding conscience that they had purloined sweetmeats and apples scores of times; but conscience was not to be appeased by such thin plausibilities; it seemed to them, in the end, that there was no getting around the stubborn fact that taking sweetmeats was only “hooking,” while taking bacon and hams and such valuables was plain simple stealing—and there was a command against that in the Bible. So they inwardly resolved that so long as they remained in the business, their piracies should not again be sullied with the crime of stealing. Then conscience granted a truce, and these curiously inconsistent pirates fell peacefully to sleep.

Gradually, their conversation faded, and drowsiness started to creep over the little runaways' eyelids. The pipe slipped from Red-Handed’s fingers as he drifted into a deep, guilt-free sleep. The Terror of the Seas and the Black Avenger of the Spanish Main had a harder time falling asleep. They whispered their prayers to themselves, lying down since no one was around to make them kneel and say them out loud; honestly, they almost didn’t want to say them at all, but they were too scared to go that far, worried they might suddenly bring down a bolt of lightning from above. Just when they were about to fall asleep, an unwelcome visitor appeared—conscience. They started to feel a vague worry that running away might have been wrong; then they remembered the stolen food, and that was when the real torment began. They tried to dismiss it by reminding themselves that they had taken sweets and apples countless times before, but conscience wouldn’t be satisfied by such weak excuses; ultimately, they realized that taking sweets was just “borrowing,” while taking bacon and hams and other valuables was outright stealing—and the Bible says that’s wrong. So they quietly resolved that as long as they were in this line of work, their piracy would not be tarnished by the crime of stealing. With that, conscience granted a truce, and these oddly inconsistent pirates finally fell peacefully asleep.

CHAPTER XIV

14-121.jpg (207K)

When Tom awoke in the morning, he wondered where he was. He sat up and rubbed his eyes and looked around. Then he comprehended. It was the cool gray dawn, and there was a delicious sense of repose and peace in the deep pervading calm and silence of the woods. Not a leaf stirred; not a sound obtruded upon great Nature’s meditation. Beaded dewdrops stood upon the leaves and grasses. A white layer of ashes covered the fire, and a thin blue breath of smoke rose straight into the air. Joe and Huck still slept.

When Tom woke up in the morning, he wondered where he was. He sat up, rubbed his eyes, and looked around. Then it hit him. It was the cool, gray dawn, and there was a wonderful sense of relaxation and peace in the deep, overwhelming calm and silence of the woods. Not a leaf moved; not a sound interrupted Nature's meditation. Beaded dewdrops rested on the leaves and grass. A white layer of ashes covered the fire, and a thin wisp of blue smoke rose straight into the air. Joe and Huck were still asleep.

Now, far away in the woods a bird called; another answered; presently the hammering of a woodpecker was heard. Gradually the cool dim gray of the morning whitened, and as gradually sounds multiplied and life manifested itself. The marvel of Nature shaking off sleep and going to work unfolded itself to the musing boy. A little green worm came crawling over a dewy leaf, lifting two-thirds of his body into the air from time to time and “sniffing around,” then proceeding again—for he was measuring, Tom said; and when the worm approached him, of its own accord, he sat as still as a stone, with his hopes rising and falling, by turns, as the creature still came toward him or seemed inclined to go elsewhere; and when at last it considered a painful moment with its curved body in the air and then came decisively down upon Tom’s leg and began a journey over him, his whole heart was glad—for that meant that he was going to have a new suit of clothes—without the shadow of a doubt a gaudy piratical uniform. Now a procession of ants appeared, from nowhere in particular, and went about their labors; one struggled manfully by with a dead spider five times as big as itself in its arms, and lugged it straight up a tree-trunk. A brown spotted lady-bug climbed the dizzy height of a grass blade, and Tom bent down close to it and said, “Lady-bug, lady-bug, fly away home, your house is on fire, your children’s alone,” and she took wing and went off to see about it—which did not surprise the boy, for he knew of old that this insect was credulous about conflagrations, and he had practised upon its simplicity more than once. A tumblebug came next, heaving sturdily at its ball, and Tom touched the creature, to see it shut its legs against its body and pretend to be dead. The birds were fairly rioting by this time. A catbird, the Northern mocker, lit in a tree over Tom’s head, and trilled out her imitations of her neighbors in a rapture of enjoyment; then a shrill jay swept down, a flash of blue flame, and stopped on a twig almost within the boy’s reach, cocked his head to one side and eyed the strangers with a consuming curiosity; a gray squirrel and a big fellow of the “fox” kind came skurrying along, sitting up at intervals to inspect and chatter at the boys, for the wild things had probably never seen a human being before and scarcely knew whether to be afraid or not. All Nature was wide awake and stirring, now; long lances of sunlight pierced down through the dense foliage far and near, and a few butterflies came fluttering upon the scene.

Now, far away in the woods, a bird called out; another replied; soon, the sound of a woodpecker hammering echoed. Gradually, the cool, dim gray of the morning brightened, and sounds multiplied as life emerged. The wonder of Nature waking up and getting to work unfolded before the thoughtful boy. A little green worm crawled over a dewy leaf, lifting most of its body into the air occasionally to "sniff around," then moving on—Tom said it was measuring. When the worm approached him on its own, he sat as still as a stone, his hopes rising and falling as it got closer or seemed to wander off; and when it finally paused with its curved body in the air and then decisively crawled down onto Tom's leg to start a journey across him, his heart swelled with joy—this meant he was going to get a new suit of clothes—without a doubt, a flashy pirate uniform. A line of ants suddenly appeared, busy with their tasks; one bravely struggled by with a dead spider five times its size in its grip, hauling it straight up a tree trunk. A brown spotted ladybug climbed the dizzy height of a grass blade, and Tom bent down close and said, "Ladybug, ladybug, fly away home, your house is on fire, your children's alone," and she took off to check it out—which didn’t surprise the boy, as he knew this insect tended to believe in fire emergencies, and he had played on its gullibility more than once. Next came a tumblebug, rolling determinedly at its ball, and Tom touched it, watching it curl up and pretend to be dead. By this time, the birds were going wild. A catbird, the Northern mocker, landed in a tree above Tom’s head and trilled out imitations of its neighbors in sheer delight; then a loud jay zoomed down, a flash of blue, and perched on a twig almost within the boy's reach, tilting its head to one side and eyeing him with intense curiosity; a gray squirrel and a large "fox" squirrel scurried by, pausing occasionally to inspect and chatter at the boys, as they probably had never seen a human before and weren’t sure whether to be scared or not. All of Nature was wide awake and bustling now; long rays of sunlight pierced through the thick leaves far and wide, and a few butterflies fluttered into view.

Tom stirred up the other pirates and they all clattered away with a shout, and in a minute or two were stripped and chasing after and tumbling over each other in the shallow limpid water of the white sandbar. They felt no longing for the little village sleeping in the distance beyond the majestic waste of water. A vagrant current or a slight rise in the river had carried off their raft, but this only gratified them, since its going was something like burning the bridge between them and civilization.

Tom rallied the other pirates, and they all rushed off with a shout, quickly stripping down and chasing each other, tumbling over one another in the clear, shallow water of the white sandbar. They had no desire for the small village resting in the distance beyond the vast expanse of water. A stray current or a small rise in the river had swept away their raft, but this only pleased them, as losing it felt like cutting ties with civilization.

14-123.jpg (54K)

They came back to camp wonderfully refreshed, glad-hearted, and ravenous; and they soon had the camp-fire blazing up again. Huck found a spring of clear cold water close by, and the boys made cups of broad oak or hickory leaves, and felt that water, sweetened with such a wildwood charm as that, would be a good enough substitute for coffee. While Joe was slicing bacon for breakfast, Tom and Huck asked him to hold on a minute; they stepped to a promising nook in the river-bank and threw in their lines; almost immediately they had reward. Joe had not had time to get impatient before they were back again with some handsome bass, a couple of sun-perch and a small catfish—provisions enough for quite a family. They fried the fish with the bacon, and were astonished; for no fish had ever seemed so delicious before. They did not know that the quicker a fresh-water fish is on the fire after he is caught the better he is; and they reflected little upon what a sauce open-air sleeping, open-air exercise, bathing, and a large ingredient of hunger make, too.

They returned to camp feeling incredibly refreshed, cheerful, and starving; and they quickly got the campfire going again. Huck found a spring of clear, cold water nearby, and the boys made cups from broad oak or hickory leaves, believing that water, enhanced by such wildwood magic, would be a good substitute for coffee. While Joe was slicing bacon for breakfast, Tom and Huck asked him to wait a moment; they walked over to a promising spot on the riverbank and cast their lines; almost immediately, they were rewarded. Joe hadn’t even had time to get impatient before they returned with some nice bass, a couple of sun-perch, and a small catfish—enough food for quite a few people. They fried the fish along with the bacon and were amazed, as no fish had ever tasted so good before. They didn’t realize that the fresher a fish is when it hits the fire, the better it is; and they hardly considered how much open-air sleeping, outdoor exercise, swimming, and a big dose of hunger enhance the flavor too.

They lay around in the shade, after breakfast, while Huck had a smoke, and then went off through the woods on an exploring expedition. They tramped gayly along, over decaying logs, through tangled underbrush, among solemn monarchs of the forest, hung from their crowns to the ground with a drooping regalia of grape-vines. Now and then they came upon snug nooks carpeted with grass and jeweled with flowers.

They lounged in the shade after breakfast while Huck had a smoke, and then set off through the woods on an exploring adventure. They trudged happily along, over rotting logs, through tangled underbrush, and among the tall trees of the forest, their branches draped with drooping grapevines. Occasionally, they stumbled upon cozy spots covered with grass and adorned with flowers.

14-124.jpg (56K)

They found plenty of things to be delighted with, but nothing to be astonished at. They discovered that the island was about three miles long and a quarter of a mile wide, and that the shore it lay closest to was only separated from it by a narrow channel hardly two hundred yards wide. They took a swim about every hour, so it was close upon the middle of the afternoon when they got back to camp. They were too hungry to stop to fish, but they fared sumptuously upon cold ham, and then threw themselves down in the shade to talk. But the talk soon began to drag, and then died. The stillness, the solemnity that brooded in the woods, and the sense of loneliness, began to tell upon the spirits of the boys. They fell to thinking. A sort of undefined longing crept upon them. This took dim shape, presently—it was budding homesickness. Even Finn the Red-Handed was dreaming of his doorsteps and empty hogsheads. But they were all ashamed of their weakness, and none was brave enough to speak his thought.

They found a lot of things to enjoy, but nothing that amazed them. They realized the island was about three miles long and a quarter of a mile wide, with a narrow channel hardly two hundred yards wide separating it from the closest shore. They went for a swim about every hour, so by the time they returned to camp, it was nearly the middle of the afternoon. They were too hungry to fish, but they had a feast of cold ham and then laid down in the shade to talk. However, the conversation quickly faded and eventually stopped. The quietness, the seriousness that hung in the woods, and the feeling of loneliness began to weigh on the boys. They started to think. A vague sense of longing crept in. It soon took a clearer form—it was homesickness. Even Finn the Red-Handed was daydreaming about his front steps and empty barrels. But they all felt embarrassed about their weakness, and none of them was brave enough to voice their feelings.

For some time, now, the boys had been dully conscious of a peculiar sound in the distance, just as one sometimes is of the ticking of a clock which he takes no distinct note of. But now this mysterious sound became more pronounced, and forced a recognition. The boys started, glanced at each other, and then each assumed a listening attitude. There was a long silence, profound and unbroken; then a deep, sullen boom came floating down out of the distance.

For a while now, the boys had been vaguely aware of a strange sound in the distance, similar to how someone is aware of a clock ticking but doesn't pay it much attention. But now this mysterious sound became louder and demanded their attention. The boys jumped, looked at each other, and then each took on a listening pose. There was a long, deep silence, completely unbroken; then a heavy, gloomy boom echoed down from afar.

“What is it!” exclaimed Joe, under his breath.

“What is it?” Joe exclaimed quietly.

“I wonder,” said Tom in a whisper.

"I wonder," Tom said softly.

“’Tain’t thunder,” said Huckleberry, in an awed tone, “becuz thunder—”

“It's not thunder,” said Huckleberry, in an awed tone, “because thunder—”

“Hark!” said Tom. “Listen—don’t talk.”

“Hey!” said Tom. “Listen—don’t talk.”

They waited a time that seemed an age, and then the same muffled boom troubled the solemn hush.

They waited what felt like an eternity, and then the same muffled boom interrupted the solemn silence.

“Let’s go and see.”

“Let’s go check it out.”

They sprang to their feet and hurried to the shore toward the town. They parted the bushes on the bank and peered out over the water. The little steam ferry-boat was about a mile below the village, drifting with the current. Her broad deck seemed crowded with people. There were a great many skiffs rowing about or floating with the stream in the neighborhood of the ferryboat, but the boys could not determine what the men in them were doing. Presently a great jet of white smoke burst from the ferryboat’s side, and as it expanded and rose in a lazy cloud, that same dull throb of sound was borne to the listeners again.

They jumped up and rushed to the shore toward the town. They pushed through the bushes on the bank and looked out over the water. The little steam ferryboat was about a mile downstream from the village, drifting with the current. Its wide deck looked packed with people. There were a lot of small boats rowing around or floating with the current near the ferryboat, but the boys couldn’t figure out what the men in them were up to. Suddenly, a big puff of white smoke shot out from the ferryboat's side, and as it spread and rose in a lazy cloud, that same dull thumping sound reached the listeners again.

14-125.jpg (96K)

“I know now!” exclaimed Tom; “somebody’s drownded!”

“I know now!” shouted Tom; “someone’s drowned!”

“That’s it!” said Huck; “they done that last summer, when Bill Turner got drownded; they shoot a cannon over the water, and that makes him come up to the top. Yes, and they take loaves of bread and put quicksilver in ’em and set ’em afloat, and wherever there’s anybody that’s drownded, they’ll float right there and stop.”

"That's it!" Huck said. "They did that last summer when Bill Turner drowned. They fire a cannon over the water, and that brings him to the surface. Yeah, and they take loaves of bread, put mercury in them, and send them out on the water. Wherever someone has drowned, they'll float right there and stop."

“Yes, I’ve heard about that,” said Joe. “I wonder what makes the bread do that.”

“Yes, I’ve heard about that,” Joe said. “I wonder what causes the bread to do that.”

“Oh, it ain’t the bread, so much,” said Tom; “I reckon it’s mostly what they say over it before they start it out.”

“Oh, it’s not really the bread,” said Tom; “I think it’s mostly what they say about it before they serve it.”

“But they don’t say anything over it,” said Huck. “I’ve seen ’em and they don’t.”

“But they don’t say anything about it,” Huck said. “I’ve seen them, and they don’t.”

“Well, that’s funny,” said Tom. “But maybe they say it to themselves. Of course they do. Anybody might know that.”

“Well, that’s funny,” Tom said. “But maybe they say it to themselves. Of course they do. Anyone would know that.”

The other boys agreed that there was reason in what Tom said, because an ignorant lump of bread, uninstructed by an incantation, could not be expected to act very intelligently when set upon an errand of such gravity.

The other boys agreed that Tom had a point, because a clueless lump of bread, without the guidance of a spell, couldn’t be expected to act very smart when given such an important task.

“By jings, I wish I was over there, now,” said Joe.

“Wow, I wish I was over there right now,” said Joe.

“I do too,” said Huck. “I’d give heaps to know who it is.”

“I do too,” Huck said. “I’d give anything to know who it is.”

The boys still listened and watched. Presently a revealing thought flashed through Tom’s mind, and he exclaimed:

The boys kept listening and watching. Suddenly, a revealing thought struck Tom's mind, and he exclaimed:

“Boys, I know who’s drownded—it’s us!”

“Guys, I know who drowned—it’s us!”

They felt like heroes in an instant. Here was a gorgeous triumph; they were missed; they were mourned; hearts were breaking on their account; tears were being shed; accusing memories of unkindness to these poor lost lads were rising up, and unavailing regrets and remorse were being indulged; and best of all, the departed were the talk of the whole town, and the envy of all the boys, as far as this dazzling notoriety was concerned. This was fine. It was worth while to be a pirate, after all.

They suddenly felt like heroes. Here was a stunning victory; they were missed; people were grieving for them; hearts were breaking because of them; tears were being shed; regretful memories of unkindness towards these lost boys were surfacing, along with wasted regrets and remorse; and best of all, the ones who had passed were the talk of the entire town and the envy of all the boys, at least when it came to this amazing fame. This was great. It turned out being a pirate was worth it after all.

As twilight drew on, the ferryboat went back to her accustomed business and the skiffs disappeared. The pirates returned to camp. They were jubilant with vanity over their new grandeur and the illustrious trouble they were making. They caught fish, cooked supper and ate it, and then fell to guessing at what the village was thinking and saying about them; and the pictures they drew of the public distress on their account were gratifying to look upon—from their point of view. But when the shadows of night closed them in, they gradually ceased to talk, and sat gazing into the fire, with their minds evidently wandering elsewhere. The excitement was gone, now, and Tom and Joe could not keep back thoughts of certain persons at home who were not enjoying this fine frolic as much as they were. Misgivings came; they grew troubled and unhappy; a sigh or two escaped, unawares. By and by Joe timidly ventured upon a roundabout “feeler” as to how the others might look upon a return to civilization—not right now, but—

As twilight settled in, the ferryboat returned to its usual route, and the small boats faded away. The pirates went back to their camp, feeling proud and excited about their new status and the chaos they were causing. They caught some fish, cooked dinner, and enjoyed their meal, then spent time guessing what the villagers were thinking and saying about them; their ideas of the public's distress over their actions were amusing to them. However, as night fell and darkness surrounded them, they gradually stopped talking and sat staring into the fire, their thoughts clearly drifting elsewhere. The thrill had worn off, and Tom and Joe couldn’t shake off thoughts of certain people back home who weren’t enjoying this adventure as much as they were. Doubts began to creep in; they felt uneasy and unhappy, and a few sighs escaped them without thinking. Eventually, Joe hesitantly brought up the idea of how the others might feel about going back to civilization—not right now, but—

Tom withered him with derision! Huck, being uncommitted as yet, joined in with Tom, and the waverer quickly “explained,” and was glad to get out of the scrape with as little taint of chicken-hearted home-sickness clinging to his garments as he could. Mutiny was effectually laid to rest for the moment.

Tom shot him a mocking look! Huck, still undecided, went along with Tom, and the hesitant one quickly “clarified” and was relieved to escape the situation with as little hint of cowardice and homesickness clinging to him as possible. Any thoughts of rebellion were completely put to rest for now.

14-127.jpg (49K)

As the night deepened, Huck began to nod, and presently to snore. Joe followed next. Tom lay upon his elbow motionless, for some time, watching the two intently. At last he got up cautiously, on his knees, and went searching among the grass and the flickering reflections flung by the campfire. He picked up and inspected several large semi-cylinders of the thin white bark of a sycamore, and finally chose two which seemed to suit him. Then he knelt by the fire and painfully wrote something upon each of these with his “red keel”; one he rolled up and put in his jacket pocket, and the other he put in Joe’s hat and removed it to a little distance from the owner. And he also put into the hat certain schoolboy treasures of almost inestimable value—among them a lump of chalk, an India-rubber ball, three fishhooks, and one of that kind of marbles known as a “sure ’nough crystal.” Then he tiptoed his way cautiously among the trees till he felt that he was out of hearing, and straightway broke into a keen run in the direction of the sandbar.

As the night got later, Huck started to doze off, and soon began to snore. Joe was next to follow. Tom lay on his elbow, perfectly still for a while, watching the two closely. Finally, he quietly got up on his knees and began searching through the grass and the flickering light from the campfire. He picked up and examined several large, thin pieces of sycamore bark and eventually chose two that seemed just right. Then he knelt by the fire and carefully wrote something on each one with his “red keel”; he rolled one up and tucked it into his jacket pocket, while he placed the other in Joe’s hat and moved it a little ways from Joe. He also added some priceless schoolboy treasures to the hat—like a piece of chalk, a rubber ball, three fishhooks, and a marble known as a “sure ’nough crystal.” After that, he tiptoed quietly through the trees until he felt he was out of earshot, then took off running toward the sandbar.

CHAPTER XV

15-128.jpg (171K)

A few minutes later Tom was in the shoal water of the bar, wading toward the Illinois shore. Before the depth reached his middle he was halfway over; the current would permit no more wading, now, so he struck out confidently to swim the remaining hundred yards. He swam quartering upstream, but still was swept downward rather faster than he had expected. However, he reached the shore finally, and drifted along till he found a low place and drew himself out. He put his hand on his jacket pocket, found his piece of bark safe, and then struck through the woods, following the shore, with streaming garments. Shortly before ten o’clock he came out into an open place opposite the village, and saw the ferryboat lying in the shadow of the trees and the high bank. Everything was quiet under the blinking stars. He crept down the bank, watching with all his eyes, slipped into the water, swam three or four strokes and climbed into the skiff that did “yawl” duty at the boat’s stern. He laid himself down under the thwarts and waited, panting.

A few minutes later, Tom was in the shallow water of the bar, wading toward the Illinois shore. Before the water reached his waist, he was halfway across; the current wouldn't let him wade any longer, so he confidently started swimming the remaining hundred yards. He swam at an angle against the current, but he was still swept downstream faster than he'd expected. However, he finally reached the shore and drifted along until he found a low spot to pull himself out. He checked his jacket pocket, confirmed that his piece of bark was safe, and then made his way through the woods, following the shore with his soaked clothes. Shortly before ten o'clock, he emerged into an open area across from the village and saw the ferryboat resting in the shadows of the trees and the steep bank. Everything was quiet under the twinkling stars. He crept down the bank, keeping a close watch, slipped into the water, swam a few strokes, and climbed into the skiff that was tied to the boat’s stern. He laid down under the thwarts and waited, panting.

Presently the cracked bell tapped and a voice gave the order to “cast off.” A minute or two later the skiff’s head was standing high up, against the boat’s swell, and the voyage was begun. Tom felt happy in his success, for he knew it was the boat’s last trip for the night. At the end of a long twelve or fifteen minutes the wheels stopped, and Tom slipped overboard and swam ashore in the dusk, landing fifty yards downstream, out of danger of possible stragglers.

Right now, the cracked bell rang, and a voice called out to “cast off.” A minute or two later, the skiff was riding high against the boat's waves, and the journey had begun. Tom felt thrilled with his success, knowing it was the boat's final trip for the night. After a long twelve or fifteen minutes, the wheels stopped, and Tom jumped overboard, swimming to shore in the twilight, landing fifty yards downstream, away from any potential stragglers.

He flew along unfrequented alleys, and shortly found himself at his aunt’s back fence. He climbed over, approached the “ell,” and looked in at the sitting-room window, for a light was burning there. There sat Aunt Polly, Sid, Mary, and Joe Harper’s mother, grouped together, talking. They were by the bed, and the bed was between them and the door. Tom went to the door and began to softly lift the latch; then he pressed gently and the door yielded a crack; he continued pushing cautiously, and quaking every time it creaked, till he judged he might squeeze through on his knees; so he put his head through and began, warily.

He zipped through quiet backstreets and soon found himself at his aunt's back fence. He climbed over, walked over to the "ell," and peeked in at the living room window, where a light was on. There sat Aunt Polly, Sid, Mary, and Joe Harper's mom, gathered together, chatting. They were by the bed, which was positioned between them and the door. Tom walked to the door and quietly lifted the latch; then he gently pushed it, and the door opened a crack. He kept pushing carefully, flinching every time it creaked, until he figured he could squeeze through on his knees; so he poked his head through and started cautiously.

“What makes the candle blow so?” said Aunt Polly. Tom hurried up. “Why, that door’s open, I believe. Why, of course it is. No end of strange things now. Go ’long and shut it, Sid.”

“What makes the candle blow like that?” Aunt Polly asked. Tom rushed over. “I think that door’s open. Yeah, it definitely is. There are so many strange things happening now. Go on and shut it, Sid.”

Tom disappeared under the bed just in time. He lay and “breathed” himself for a time, and then crept to where he could almost touch his aunt’s foot.

Tom ducked under the bed just in time. He lay there and “caught his breath” for a bit, then crawled over to where he could almost reach his aunt’s foot.

“But as I was saying,” said Aunt Polly, “he warn’t bad, so to say—only mischeevous. Only just giddy, and harum-scarum, you know. He warn’t any more responsible than a colt. He never meant any harm, and he was the best-hearted boy that ever was”—and she began to cry.

“But as I was saying,” said Aunt Polly, “he wasn’t bad, so to speak—just a bit mischeevous. He was only a little silly and reckless, you know. He wasn’t any more responsible than a young horse. He never intended any harm, and he was the sweetest boy that ever lived”—and she started to cry.

“It was just so with my Joe—always full of his devilment, and up to every kind of mischief, but he was just as unselfish and kind as he could be—and laws bless me, to think I went and whipped him for taking that cream, never once recollecting that I throwed it out myself because it was sour, and I never to see him again in this world, never, never, never, poor abused boy!” And Mrs. Harper sobbed as if her heart would break.

“It was the same with my Joe—always up to some mischief and full of mischief, but he was as unselfish and kind as could be—and goodness, to think I went and punished him for taking that cream, completely forgetting that I had thrown it out myself because it was sour, and I’ll never see him again in this world, never, never, never, poor abused boy!” And Mrs. Harper sobbed as if her heart would break.

“I hope Tom’s better off where he is,” said Sid, “but if he’d been better in some ways—”

"I hope Tom's doing better where he is," said Sid, "but if he had been better in some ways—"

Sid!” Tom felt the glare of the old lady’s eye, though he could not see it. “Not a word against my Tom, now that he’s gone! God’ll take care of him—never you trouble yourself, sir! Oh, Mrs. Harper, I don’t know how to give him up! I don’t know how to give him up! He was such a comfort to me, although he tormented my old heart out of me, ’most.”

Sid!” Tom felt the old lady’s intense stare, even though he couldn’t see it. “Don’t say a word against my Tom now that he’s gone! God will take care of him—don’t you worry yourself, sir! Oh, Mrs. Harper, I don’t know how to let him go! I don’t know how to let him go! He was such a comfort to me, even though he drove my old heart crazy, almost.”

15-130.jpg (105K)

“The Lord giveth and the Lord hath taken away—Blessed be the name of the Lord! But it’s so hard—Oh, it’s so hard! Only last Saturday my Joe busted a firecracker right under my nose and I knocked him sprawling. Little did I know then, how soon—Oh, if it was to do over again I’d hug him and bless him for it.”

“The Lord gives and the Lord takes away—Blessed be the name of the Lord! But it’s so hard—Oh, it’s so hard! Just last Saturday, my Joe set off a firecracker right in front of me, and I knocked him flat. Little did I know then how soon—Oh, if I could do it all over again, I’d hug him and thank him for it.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I know just how you feel, Mrs. Harper, I know just exactly how you feel. No longer ago than yesterday noon, my Tom took and filled the cat full of Pain-killer, and I did think the cretur would tear the house down. And God forgive me, I cracked Tom’s head with my thimble, poor boy, poor dead boy. But he’s out of all his troubles now. And the last words I ever heard him say was to reproach—”

“Yes, yes, yes, I totally understand how you feel, Mrs. Harper, I really do. Just yesterday afternoon, my Tom gave the cat a bunch of Pain-killer, and I thought the poor thing would destroy the house. And God forgive me, I hit Tom on the head with my thimble, poor boy, poor dead boy. But he’s free from all his troubles now. And the last words I ever heard him say were to blame—”

But this memory was too much for the old lady, and she broke entirely down. Tom was snuffling, now, himself—and more in pity of himself than anybody else. He could hear Mary crying, and putting in a kindly word for him from time to time. He began to have a nobler opinion of himself than ever before. Still, he was sufficiently touched by his aunt’s grief to long to rush out from under the bed and overwhelm her with joy—and the theatrical gorgeousness of the thing appealed strongly to his nature, too, but he resisted and lay still.

But this memory was too overwhelming for the old lady, and she completely broke down. Tom was sniffling now, more out of self-pity than anything else. He could hear Mary crying and occasionally saying something nice about him. He started to see himself in a better light than ever before. Still, he was so moved by his aunt’s sorrow that he wanted to jump out from under the bed and bring her joy—and the dramatic flair of it all really appealed to him, but he held back and stayed still.

He went on listening, and gathered by odds and ends that it was conjectured at first that the boys had got drowned while taking a swim; then the small raft had been missed; next, certain boys said the missing lads had promised that the village should “hear something” soon; the wise-heads had “put this and that together” and decided that the lads had gone off on that raft and would turn up at the next town below, presently; but toward noon the raft had been found, lodged against the Missouri shore some five or six miles below the village—and then hope perished; they must be drowned, else hunger would have driven them home by nightfall if not sooner. It was believed that the search for the bodies had been a fruitless effort merely because the drowning must have occurred in mid-channel, since the boys, being good swimmers, would otherwise have escaped to shore. This was Wednesday night. If the bodies continued missing until Sunday, all hope would be given over, and the funerals would be preached on that morning. Tom shuddered.

He kept listening and pieced together that people first thought the boys had drowned while swimming; then the small raft was noticed missing; next, some kids claimed the missing boys had promised the village they'd "hear something" soon; the adults had "put two and two together" and figured that the boys had taken off on the raft and would show up in the next town downriver eventually; but by noon, the raft had been found washed up against the Missouri shore about five or six miles below the village—and then hope was lost; they must have drowned, because if they hadn't, hunger would have driven them home by nightfall or even sooner. It was believed that the search for the bodies had been pointless because the drowning likely happened in the middle of the river, since the boys, being good swimmers, would have otherwise made it to shore. It was Wednesday night. If the bodies were still missing by Sunday, everyone would lose hope, and the funerals would be held that morning. Tom felt a shiver run down his spine.

Mrs. Harper gave a sobbing goodnight and turned to go. Then with a mutual impulse the two bereaved women flung themselves into each other’s arms and had a good, consoling cry, and then parted. Aunt Polly was tender far beyond her wont, in her goodnight to Sid and Mary. Sid snuffled a bit and Mary went off crying with all her heart.

Mrs. Harper said a tearful goodnight and turned to leave. Then, with a shared instinct, the two grieving women threw themselves into each other’s arms and had a good, comforting cry before separating. Aunt Polly was much more tender than usual in her goodnight to Sid and Mary. Sid sniffled a bit, and Mary walked away, crying her heart out.

Aunt Polly knelt down and prayed for Tom so touchingly, so appealingly, and with such measureless love in her words and her old trembling voice, that he was weltering in tears again, long before she was through.

Aunt Polly knelt down and prayed for Tom so tenderly, so movingly, and with such endless love in her words and her trembling voice that he was already in tears long before she finished.

He had to keep still long after she went to bed, for she kept making broken-hearted ejaculations from time to time, tossing unrestfully, and turning over. But at last she was still, only moaning a little in her sleep. Now the boy stole out, rose gradually by the bedside, shaded the candle-light with his hand, and stood regarding her. His heart was full of pity for her. He took out his sycamore scroll and placed it by the candle. But something occurred to him, and he lingered considering. His face lighted with a happy solution of his thought; he put the bark hastily in his pocket. Then he bent over and kissed the faded lips, and straightway made his stealthy exit, latching the door behind him.

He had to stay quiet long after she went to bed, since she kept making sad sounds occasionally, tossing and turning restlessly. But finally, she was still, only moaning a bit in her sleep. Now the boy crept out, slowly rose by the bedside, shaded the candlelight with his hand, and watched her. He felt a rush of pity for her. He took out his sycamore scroll and set it by the candle. But then something crossed his mind, and he hesitated to think. His face lit up with a happy solution; he quickly tucked the bark into his pocket. Then he leaned over and kissed her faded lips, and quietly made his way out, latching the door behind him.

He threaded his way back to the ferry landing, found nobody at large there, and walked boldly on board the boat, for he knew she was tenantless except that there was a watchman, who always turned in and slept like a graven image. He untied the skiff at the stern, slipped into it, and was soon rowing cautiously upstream. When he had pulled a mile above the village, he started quartering across and bent himself stoutly to his work. He hit the landing on the other side neatly, for this was a familiar bit of work to him. He was moved to capture the skiff, arguing that it might be considered a ship and therefore legitimate prey for a pirate, but he knew a thorough search would be made for it and that might end in revelations. So he stepped ashore and entered the woods.

He made his way back to the ferry landing, found no one around, and confidently boarded the boat, knowing it was empty except for a watchman who always turned in and slept soundly. He untied the skiff at the back, climbed in, and soon started rowing carefully upstream. Once he had gone a mile past the village, he began crossing over and focused intently on his rowing. He landed perfectly on the other side since he was used to this kind of work. He considered taking the skiff, reasoning that it could be seen as a ship and thus fair game for a pirate, but he knew a thorough search would be conducted for it, which could lead to complications. So he stepped ashore and entered the woods.

He sat down and took a long rest, torturing himself meanwhile to keep awake, and then started warily down the home-stretch. The night was far spent. It was broad daylight before he found himself fairly abreast the island bar. He rested again until the sun was well up and gilding the great river with its splendor, and then he plunged into the stream. A little later he paused, dripping, upon the threshold of the camp, and heard Joe say:

He sat down and took a long break, trying to keep himself awake, and then cautiously made his way down the final stretch. The night was almost over. It was broad daylight by the time he found himself along the island bar. He rested again until the sun was up and shining on the great river, then he jumped into the water. A little later, he stopped, soaked, at the entrance of the camp and heard Joe say:

“No, Tom’s true-blue, Huck, and he’ll come back. He won’t desert. He knows that would be a disgrace to a pirate, and Tom’s too proud for that sort of thing. He’s up to something or other. Now I wonder what?”

“No, Tom's loyal, Huck, and he'll return. He won't abandon us. He knows that would be shameful for a pirate, and Tom's too proud for that. He's up to something. I wonder what it is?”

15-133.jpg (50K)

“Well, the things is ours, anyway, ain’t they?”

“Well, the thing is ours, anyway, right?”

“Pretty near, but not yet, Huck. The writing says they are if he ain’t back here to breakfast.”

“Almost, but not quite, Huck. The note says they are if he doesn’t return for breakfast.”

“Which he is!” exclaimed Tom, with fine dramatic effect, stepping grandly into camp.

“Which he is!” Tom exclaimed, making a grand entrance into the camp.

A sumptuous breakfast of bacon and fish was shortly provided, and as the boys set to work upon it, Tom recounted (and adorned) his adventures. They were a vain and boastful company of heroes when the tale was done. Then Tom hid himself away in a shady nook to sleep till noon, and the other pirates got ready to fish and explore.

A lavish breakfast of bacon and fish was soon served, and as the boys dug in, Tom shared (and embellished) his adventures. They were a bragging and proud group of heroes when he finished. Then Tom tucked himself away in a shady spot to nap until noon, while the other pirates prepared to fish and explore.

CHAPTER XVI

16-134.jpg (213K)

After dinner all the gang turned out to hunt for turtle eggs on the bar. They went about poking sticks into the sand, and when they found a soft place they went down on their knees and dug with their hands. Sometimes they would take fifty or sixty eggs out of one hole. They were perfectly round white things a trifle smaller than an English walnut. They had a famous fried-egg feast that night, and another on Friday morning.

After dinner, the whole crew went out to search for turtle eggs on the sandbar. They were poking sticks into the sand, and when they found a soft spot, they got down on their knees and dug with their hands. Sometimes they would pull out fifty or sixty eggs from one hole. They were perfectly round, white eggs, slightly smaller than an English walnut. They had an incredible fried-egg feast that night, and another one on Friday morning.

16-135.jpg (48K)

After breakfast they went whooping and prancing out on the bar, and chased each other round and round, shedding clothes as they went, until they were naked, and then continued the frolic far away up the shoal water of the bar, against the stiff current, which latter tripped their legs from under them from time to time and greatly increased the fun. And now and then they stooped in a group and splashed water in each other’s faces with their palms, gradually approaching each other, with averted faces to avoid the strangling sprays, and finally gripping and struggling till the best man ducked his neighbor, and then they all went under in a tangle of white legs and arms and came up blowing, sputtering, laughing, and gasping for breath at one and the same time.

After breakfast, they raced joyfully out to the sandbar, chasing each other in circles, shedding their clothes along the way until they were completely naked. Then they continued the fun, moving farther up the shallow water of the bar against the strong current, which occasionally knocked them off balance and added to the excitement. Every now and then, they bent down together and splashed water in each other’s faces with their hands, gradually getting closer while turning their heads to dodge the splashes. Soon they were gripping and wrestling until the best swimmer dunked his friend, and then they all tumbled underwater in a tangle of white limbs, surfacing together while blowing bubbles, sputtering, laughing, and gasping for air all at once.

When they were well exhausted, they would run out and sprawl on the dry, hot sand, and lie there and cover themselves up with it, and by and by break for the water again and go through the original performance once more. Finally it occurred to them that their naked skin represented flesh-colored “tights” very fairly; so they drew a ring in the sand and had a circus—with three clowns in it, for none would yield this proudest post to his neighbor.

When they were completely worn out, they would run out and collapse on the dry, hot sand, lying there and covering themselves up with it. After a while, they'd head back to the water and do it all over again. Eventually, they realized that their bare skin looked a lot like flesh-colored “tights,” so they drew a circle in the sand and had a circus—with three clowns in it, since no one would give up this proudest role to anyone else.

Next they got their marbles and played “knucks” and “ringtaw” and “keeps” till that amusement grew stale. Then Joe and Huck had another swim, but Tom would not venture, because he found that in kicking off his trousers he had kicked his string of rattlesnake rattles off his ankle, and he wondered how he had escaped cramp so long without the protection of this mysterious charm. He did not venture again until he had found it, and by that time the other boys were tired and ready to rest. They gradually wandered apart, dropped into the “dumps,” and fell to gazing longingly across the wide river to where the village lay drowsing in the sun. Tom found himself writing “BECKY” in the sand with his big toe; he scratched it out, and was angry with himself for his weakness. But he wrote it again, nevertheless; he could not help it. He erased it once more and then took himself out of temptation by driving the other boys together and joining them.

Next, they got their marbles and played “knucks,” “ringtaw,” and “keeps” until that stopped being fun. Then Joe and Huck went for another swim, but Tom didn’t want to join because he realized that while kicking off his trousers, he had also kicked off his string of rattlesnake rattles from his ankle. He wondered how he had managed to avoid cramps for so long without this mysterious charm. He didn't go in again until he found it, and by then the other boys were tired and ready to take a break. They slowly drifted apart, feeling a bit down, and started gazing longingly across the wide river at the village lazily basking in the sun. Tom found himself writing “BECKY” in the sand with his big toe; he scratched it out, feeling frustrated with himself for being weak. But he wrote it again anyway; he couldn't help it. He erased it once more and then distracted himself by gathering the other boys together and joining them.

But Joe’s spirits had gone down almost beyond resurrection. He was so homesick that he could hardly endure the misery of it. The tears lay very near the surface. Huck was melancholy, too. Tom was downhearted, but tried hard not to show it. He had a secret which he was not ready to tell, yet, but if this mutinous depression was not broken up soon, he would have to bring it out. He said, with a great show of cheerfulness:

But Joe's mood had dropped almost to the point of no return. He was so homesick that he could barely handle the sadness of it. The tears were just beneath the surface. Huck was feeling down as well. Tom was feeling low but was working hard not to let it show. He had a secret he wasn't ready to share yet, but if this rebellious sadness didn't lift soon, he would have to reveal it. He said, with a big effort to sound cheerful:

“I bet there’s been pirates on this island before, boys. We’ll explore it again. They’ve hid treasures here somewhere. How’d you feel to light on a rotten chest full of gold and silver—hey?”

“I bet there have been pirates on this island before, guys. We’ll explore it again. They’ve hidden treasures here somewhere. How would you feel if we stumbled upon a rotting chest full of gold and silver—hey?”

But it roused only faint enthusiasm, which faded out, with no reply. Tom tried one or two other seductions; but they failed, too. It was discouraging work. Joe sat poking up the sand with a stick and looking very gloomy. Finally he said:

But it only sparked a little bit of enthusiasm, which quickly disappeared without response. Tom tried a couple more ways to charm them, but they didn’t work either. It was discouraging. Joe sat there pushing the sand around with a stick and looking really down. Finally, he said:

“Oh, boys, let’s give it up. I want to go home. It’s so lonesome.”

“Oh, guys, let’s call it quits. I want to go home. It’s so lonely.”

“Oh no, Joe, you’ll feel better by and by,” said Tom. “Just think of the fishing that’s here.”

“Oh no, Joe, you'll feel better soon,” said Tom. “Just think about all the fishing here.”

“I don’t care for fishing. I want to go home.”

“I don’t like fishing. I want to go home.”

“But, Joe, there ain’t such another swimming-place anywhere.”

“But, Joe, there isn’t another swimming spot like this anywhere.”

“Swimming’s no good. I don’t seem to care for it, somehow, when there ain’t anybody to say I sha’n’t go in. I mean to go home.”

“Swimming isn’t any fun. I just don’t care for it, somehow, when there’s no one around to tell me I can’t go in. I’m planning to go home.”

“Oh, shucks! Baby! You want to see your mother, I reckon.”

“Oh, come on! Baby! I guess you want to see your mom.”

“Yes, I do want to see my mother—and you would, too, if you had one. I ain’t any more baby than you are.” And Joe snuffled a little.

“Yes, I do want to see my mom—and you would, too, if you had one. I’m not any more of a baby than you are.” And Joe sniffled a little.

“Well, we’ll let the crybaby go home to his mother, won’t we, Huck? Poor thing—does it want to see its mother? And so it shall. You like it here, don’t you, Huck? We’ll stay, won’t we?”

“Well, we’ll let the whiner go home to his mom, right, Huck? Poor thing—does it want to see its mom? And it will. You like it here, don’t you, Huck? We’ll stay, won’t we?”

Huck said, “Y-e-s”—without any heart in it.

Huck said, “Yeah”—without any enthusiasm.

“I’ll never speak to you again as long as I live,” said Joe, rising. “There now!” And he moved moodily away and began to dress himself.

“I’ll never talk to you again for the rest of my life,” Joe said, standing up. “There! Happy now?” He walked away, clearly upset, and started getting dressed.

“Who cares!” said Tom. “Nobody wants you to. Go ’long home and get laughed at. Oh, you’re a nice pirate. Huck and me ain’t crybabies. We’ll stay, won’t we, Huck? Let him go if he wants to. I reckon we can get along without him, per’aps.”

“Who cares!” Tom said. “Nobody wants you to. Go home and get laughed at. Oh, you’re a nice pirate. Huck and I aren’t crybabies. We’ll stay, right, Huck? Let him go if he wants to. I guess we can manage without him, maybe.”

But Tom was uneasy, nevertheless, and was alarmed to see Joe go sullenly on with his dressing. And then it was discomforting to see Huck eying Joe’s preparations so wistfully, and keeping up such an ominous silence. Presently, without a parting word, Joe began to wade off toward the Illinois shore. Tom’s heart began to sink. He glanced at Huck. Huck could not bear the look, and dropped his eyes. Then he said:

But Tom felt uneasy and was worried to see Joe silently continuing to get ready. It was also unsettling to see Huck watching Joe’s preparations with such longing and staying quiet. Soon, without saying goodbye, Joe started wading toward the Illinois shore. Tom’s heart began to sink. He looked at Huck. Huck couldn’t handle the gaze and looked down. Then he said:

“I want to go, too, Tom. It was getting so lonesome anyway, and now it’ll be worse. Let’s us go, too, Tom.”

“I want to go, too, Tom. It was getting so lonely anyway, and now it’ll be worse. Let’s go, too, Tom.”

“I won’t! You can all go, if you want to. I mean to stay.”

“I won’t! You can all go if you want. I’m staying.”

“Tom, I better go.”

“Tom, I should get going.”

“Well, go ’long—who’s hendering you.”

"Well, go ahead—who's stopping you?"

Huck began to pick up his scattered clothes. He said:

Huck started gathering his scattered clothes. He said:

“Tom, I wisht you’d come, too. Now you think it over. We’ll wait for you when we get to shore.”

“Tom, I wish you’d come, too. Now you think it over. We’ll wait for you when we get to the shore.”

“Well, you’ll wait a blame long time, that’s all.”

“Well, you’ll wait a damn long time, that’s all.”

Huck started sorrowfully away, and Tom stood looking after him, with a strong desire tugging at his heart to yield his pride and go along too. He hoped the boys would stop, but they still waded slowly on. It suddenly dawned on Tom that it was become very lonely and still. He made one final struggle with his pride, and then darted after his comrades, yelling:

Huck walked away sadly, and Tom watched him go, feeling a strong urge to let go of his pride and join him. He wished the other boys would stop, but they kept wading slowly ahead. Suddenly, Tom realized it had become very quiet and lonely. He fought one last time with his pride, then ran after his friends, shouting:

“Wait! Wait! I want to tell you something!”

“Wait! Wait! I have something to tell you!”

They presently stopped and turned around. When he got to where they were, he began unfolding his secret, and they listened moodily till at last they saw the “point” he was driving at, and then they set up a warwhoop of applause and said it was “splendid!” and said if he had told them at first, they wouldn’t have started away. He made a plausible excuse; but his real reason had been the fear that not even the secret would keep them with him any very great length of time, and so he had meant to hold it in reserve as a last seduction.

They eventually stopped and turned around. When he reached them, he started to reveal his secret, and they listened somewhat grumpily until they finally understood the “point” he was making. Then they erupted into cheers and said it was “awesome!” They added that if he had shared it with them from the beginning, they wouldn’t have walked away. He offered a believable excuse, but his true reason had been the fear that even the secret wouldn’t keep them around for very long, so he planned to save it as a final way to entice them.

The lads came gayly back and went at their sports again with a will, chattering all the time about Tom’s stupendous plan and admiring the genius of it. After a dainty egg and fish dinner, Tom said he wanted to learn to smoke, now. Joe caught at the idea and said he would like to try, too. So Huck made pipes and filled them. These novices had never smoked anything before but cigars made of grapevine, and they “bit” the tongue, and were not considered manly anyway.

The boys came back excited and jumped right into their games, chatting the whole time about Tom’s amazing plan and praising how clever it was. After a nice dinner of eggs and fish, Tom said he wanted to learn how to smoke now. Joe loved the idea and said he wanted to try it too. So Huck made some pipes and filled them. These beginners had only smoked grapevine cigars before, which stung their tongues and weren’t really considered cool.

Now they stretched themselves out on their elbows and began to puff, charily, and with slender confidence. The smoke had an unpleasant taste, and they gagged a little, but Tom said:

Now they propped themselves up on their elbows and started to puff, cautiously and with a bit of confidence. The smoke tasted bad, and they choked a little, but Tom said:

“Why, it’s just as easy! If I’d a knowed this was all, I’d a learnt long ago.”

“Why, it’s just as easy! If I had known this was all, I would have learned a long time ago.”

“So would I,” said Joe. “It’s just nothing.”

“So would I,” Joe said. “It’s just nothing.”

“Why, many a time I’ve looked at people smoking, and thought well I wish I could do that; but I never thought I could,” said Tom.

“Why, many times I’ve watched people smoke and thought, well, I wish I could do that; but I never thought I could,” said Tom.

“That’s just the way with me, hain’t it, Huck? You’ve heard me talk just that way—haven’t you, Huck? I’ll leave it to Huck if I haven’t.”

"That’s just how it is with me, isn’t it, Huck? You’ve heard me talk like that—haven’t you, Huck? I’ll let Huck decide if I haven’t."

“Yes—heaps of times,” said Huck.

"Yeah—tons of times," said Huck.

“Well, I have too,” said Tom; “oh, hundreds of times. Once down by the slaughter-house. Don’t you remember, Huck? Bob Tanner was there, and Johnny Miller, and Jeff Thatcher, when I said it. Don’t you remember, Huck, ’bout me saying that?”

“Well, I have too,” said Tom; “oh, hundreds of times. Once down by the slaughterhouse. Don’t you remember, Huck? Bob Tanner was there, and Johnny Miller, and Jeff Thatcher, when I said it. Don’t you remember, Huck, about me saying that?”

“Yes, that’s so,” said Huck. “That was the day after I lost a white alley. No, ’twas the day before.”

“Yes, that’s right,” Huck said. “That was the day after I lost a white alley. No, it was the day before.”

“There—I told you so,” said Tom. “Huck recollects it.”

“There—I told you so,” Tom said. “Huck remembers it.”

“I bleeve I could smoke this pipe all day,” said Joe. “I don’t feel sick.”

“I think I could smoke this pipe all day,” said Joe. “I don’t feel sick.”

“Neither do I,” said Tom. “I could smoke it all day. But I bet you Jeff Thatcher couldn’t.”

“Me neither,” said Tom. “I could smoke it all day. But I bet Jeff Thatcher couldn’t.”

“Jeff Thatcher! Why, he’d keel over just with two draws. Just let him try it once. He’d see!”

“Jeff Thatcher! He’d totally pass out after just two draws. Just let him try it once. He’d see!”

“I bet he would. And Johnny Miller—I wish could see Johnny Miller tackle it once.”

“I bet he would. And Johnny Miller—I wish I could see Johnny Miller handle it once.”

“Oh, don’t I!” said Joe. “Why, I bet you Johnny Miller couldn’t any more do this than nothing. Just one little snifter would fetch him.”

“Oh, you know I can!” said Joe. “I bet Johnny Miller couldn’t do this at all. Just one little sip would take him out.”

“’Deed it would, Joe. Say—I wish the boys could see us now.”

“Yeah, it really would, Joe. Hey—I wish the guys could see us now.”

“So do I.”

"Me too."

“Say—boys, don’t say anything about it, and some time when they’re around, I’ll come up to you and say, ‘Joe, got a pipe? I want a smoke.’ And you’ll say, kind of careless like, as if it warn’t anything, you’ll say, ‘Yes, I got my old pipe, and another one, but my tobacker ain’t very good.’ And I’ll say, ‘Oh, that’s all right, if it’s strong enough.’ And then you’ll out with the pipes, and we’ll light up just as ca’m, and then just see ’em look!”

"Hey—guys, don’t mention anything about this, and when they’re around, I’ll walk up to you and say, ‘Joe, do you have a pipe? I want to smoke.’ And you’ll reply casually, like it’s no big deal, ‘Sure, I’ve got my old pipe and another one, but my tobacco isn’t that great.’ And I’ll say, ‘Oh, that’s fine, as long as it’s strong enough.’ Then you’ll pull out the pipes, and we’ll light up all chill, and just wait to see their reactions!”

“By jings, that’ll be gay, Tom! I wish it was now!”

“Wow, that sounds awesome, Tom! I wish it was now!”

“So do I! And when we tell ’em we learned when we was off pirating, won’t they wish they’d been along?”

“So do I! And when we tell them we learned while we were off pirating, won’t they wish they had been there?”

“Oh, I reckon not! I’ll just bet they will!”

“Oh, I don’t think so! I’ll just bet they will!”

So the talk ran on. But presently it began to flag a trifle, and grow disjointed. The silences widened; the expectoration marvellously increased. Every pore inside the boys’ cheeks became a spouting fountain; they could scarcely bail out the cellars under their tongues fast enough to prevent an inundation; little overflowings down their throats occurred in spite of all they could do, and sudden retchings followed every time. Both boys were looking very pale and miserable, now. Joe’s pipe dropped from his nerveless fingers. Tom’s followed. Both fountains were going furiously and both pumps bailing with might and main. Joe said feebly:

So the conversation kept going. But soon it started to fizzle out a bit and became disjointed. The pauses grew longer; the spitting dramatically increased. Every pore inside the boys’ cheeks turned into a fountain; they could barely bail out the pools under their tongues fast enough to avoid a flood; little overflowings down their throats happened despite their best efforts, and they both felt like gagging each time. Now, both boys looked very pale and miserable. Joe’s pipe slipped from his limp fingers. Tom’s did the same. Both fountains were going strong, and both were trying their hardest to keep up. Joe said weakly:

“I’ve lost my knife. I reckon I better go and find it.”

“I’ve lost my knife. I guess I should go look for it.”

Tom said, with quivering lips and halting utterance:

Tom said, with trembling lips and a shaky voice:

“I’ll help you. You go over that way and I’ll hunt around by the spring. No, you needn’t come, Huck—we can find it.”

“I’ll help you. You go that way, and I’ll look around by the spring. No, you don’t need to come, Huck—we can find it.”

16-139.jpg (53K)

So Huck sat down again, and waited an hour. Then he found it lonesome, and went to find his comrades. They were wide apart in the woods, both very pale, both fast asleep. But something informed him that if they had had any trouble they had got rid of it.

So Huck sat down again and waited for an hour. Then he found it lonely and went to look for his friends. They were scattered in the woods, both very pale and fast asleep. But something told him that if they had any trouble, they had worked it out.

They were not talkative at supper that night. They had a humble look, and when Huck prepared his pipe after the meal and was going to prepare theirs, they said no, they were not feeling very well—something they ate at dinner had disagreed with them.

They didn't say much at dinner that night. They looked troubled, and when Huck got his pipe ready after the meal and started to prepare theirs, they declined, saying they weren't feeling great—something they ate at lunch didn't sit well with them.

About midnight Joe awoke, and called the boys. There was a brooding oppressiveness in the air that seemed to bode something. The boys huddled themselves together and sought the friendly companionship of the fire, though the dull dead heat of the breathless atmosphere was stifling. They sat still, intent and waiting. The solemn hush continued. Beyond the light of the fire everything was swallowed up in the blackness of darkness. Presently there came a quivering glow that vaguely revealed the foliage for a moment and then vanished. By and by another came, a little stronger. Then another. Then a faint moan came sighing through the branches of the forest and the boys felt a fleeting breath upon their cheeks, and shuddered with the fancy that the Spirit of the Night had gone by. There was a pause. Now a weird flash turned night into day and showed every little grassblade, separate and distinct, that grew about their feet. And it showed three white, startled faces, too. A deep peal of thunder went rolling and tumbling down the heavens and lost itself in sullen rumblings in the distance. A sweep of chilly air passed by, rustling all the leaves and snowing the flaky ashes broadcast about the fire. Another fierce glare lit up the forest and an instant crash followed that seemed to rend the treetops right over the boys’ heads. They clung together in terror, in the thick gloom that followed. A few big raindrops fell pattering upon the leaves.

Around midnight, Joe woke up and called the boys. There was a heavy, foreboding feeling in the air that seemed like it was predicting something. The boys huddled together, seeking the comforting warmth of the fire, even though the stifling heat of the still atmosphere was oppressive. They sat quietly, focused and waiting. The solemn silence lingered. Beyond the firelight, everything was engulfed in darkness. Soon, a flickering glow appeared, briefly revealing the foliage before fading away. After a while, another glow came, slightly stronger. Then another one. A faint moan whispered through the branches of the forest, and the boys felt a fleeting breath on their cheeks, shivering at the thought that the Spirit of the Night had passed by. There was a pause. Suddenly, a strange flash brightened the night, illuminating every little blade of grass around their feet, revealing three startled white faces, too. A deep rumble of thunder rolled down from the sky, fading into distant, gloomy echoes. A rush of cool air swept by, rustling the leaves and scattering the light ashes around the fire. Another fierce flash brightened the forest, followed by a crash that seemed to tear the treetops right above the boys. They clung together in fear amidst the thick gloom that followed. A few large raindrops pattered onto the leaves.

“Quick! boys, go for the tent!” exclaimed Tom.

“Quick! Guys, go for the tent!” shouted Tom.

16-141.jpg (111K)

They sprang away, stumbling over roots and among vines in the dark, no two plunging in the same direction. A furious blast roared through the trees, making everything sing as it went. One blinding flash after another came, and peal on peal of deafening thunder. And now a drenching rain poured down and the rising hurricane drove it in sheets along the ground. The boys cried out to each other, but the roaring wind and the booming thunderblasts drowned their voices utterly. However, one by one they straggled in at last and took shelter under the tent, cold, scared, and streaming with water; but to have company in misery seemed something to be grateful for. They could not talk, the old sail flapped so furiously, even if the other noises would have allowed them. The tempest rose higher and higher, and presently the sail tore loose from its fastenings and went winging away on the blast. The boys seized each others’ hands and fled, with many tumblings and bruises, to the shelter of a great oak that stood upon the riverbank. Now the battle was at its highest. Under the ceaseless conflagration of lightning that flamed in the skies, everything below stood out in cleancut and shadowless distinctness: the bending trees, the billowy river, white with foam, the driving spray of spumeflakes, the dim outlines of the high bluffs on the other side, glimpsed through the drifting cloudrack and the slanting veil of rain. Every little while some giant tree yielded the fight and fell crashing through the younger growth; and the unflagging thunderpeals came now in ear-splitting explosive bursts, keen and sharp, and unspeakably appalling. The storm culminated in one matchless effort that seemed likely to tear the island to pieces, burn it up, drown it to the treetops, blow it away, and deafen every creature in it, all at one and the same moment. It was a wild night for homeless young heads to be out in.

They sprang away, tripping over roots and weaving through vines in the dark, each heading in a different direction. A fierce wind howled through the trees, making everything resonate as it passed. Blinding flashes of lightning kept striking, accompanied by thunder that boomed deafeningly. Then a torrential rain poured down, while the rising hurricane sent sheets of water along the ground. The boys shouted to one another, but the roaring wind and booming thunder completely drowned out their voices. Eventually, one by one, they stumbled back and found refuge under the tent, cold, scared, and soaked to the bone; but having company in their misery felt like something to be thankful for. They couldn’t even talk; the old sail flapped so violently that it blocked out any other sounds. The storm intensified, and soon the sail broke free from its ties and flew away with the wind. The boys grabbed each other’s hands and ran, stumbling and bruising themselves, to the shelter of a large oak tree by the riverbank. The storm was at its peak. Under the relentless flashes of lightning lighting up the skies, everything below was sharply defined without shadows: the bending trees, the foamy river, the spray of whitecaps, and the blurred shapes of the high bluffs across the river, all seen through the drifting clouds and the slanting rain. Every so often, some massive tree succumbed to the storm and crashed through the younger trees; the thunder now came in ear-splitting explosive bursts that were sharp and terrifying. The storm reached a climactic moment that felt like it could tear the island apart, set it on fire, drown it to the treetops, blow it away, and deafen every creature present, all at once. It was a wild night for young souls without a home to be out in.

But at last the battle was done, and the forces retired with weaker and weaker threatenings and grumblings, and peace resumed her sway. The boys went back to camp, a good deal awed; but they found there was still something to be thankful for, because the great sycamore, the shelter of their beds, was a ruin, now, blasted by the lightnings, and they were not under it when the catastrophe happened.

But finally the battle was over, and the troops withdrew with less and less threatening and complaining, and peace returned. The boys went back to camp, a little shaken; but they realized there was still something to be grateful for, because the big sycamore, which served as the roof over their beds, was now a wreck, struck by lightning, and they weren’t underneath it when the disaster occurred.

Everything in camp was drenched, the campfire as well; for they were but heedless lads, like their generation, and had made no provision against rain. Here was matter for dismay, for they were soaked through and chilled. They were eloquent in their distress; but they presently discovered that the fire had eaten so far up under the great log it had been built against (where it curved upward and separated itself from the ground), that a handbreadth or so of it had escaped wetting; so they patiently wrought until, with shreds and bark gathered from the under sides of sheltered logs, they coaxed the fire to burn again. Then they piled on great dead boughs till they had a roaring furnace, and were gladhearted once more. They dried their boiled ham and had a feast, and after that they sat by the fire and expanded and glorified their midnight adventure until morning, for there was not a dry spot to sleep on, anywhere around.

Everything in camp was soaked, including the campfire, because they were careless guys, like many of their peers, and hadn’t prepared for the rain. This was cause for worry, as they were completely wet and cold. They expressed their distress eloquently, but soon realized that the fire had burned enough up under the large log it was built against (where it curved upward and lifted off the ground) that a section of it had stayed dry; so they patiently worked until, with scraps and bark collected from the undersides of sheltered logs, they managed to get the fire going again. Then, they stacked up large dead branches until they had a blazing fire, and their spirits lifted once more. They dried their boiled ham and had a feast, and afterward, they sat by the fire and relived and celebrated their midnight adventure until morning, as there wasn't a dry spot to sleep on anywhere nearby.

As the sun began to steal in upon the boys, drowsiness came over them, and they went out on the sandbar and lay down to sleep. They got scorched out by and by, and drearily set about getting breakfast. After the meal they felt rusty, and stiff-jointed, and a little homesick once more. Tom saw the signs, and fell to cheering up the pirates as well as he could. But they cared nothing for marbles, or circus, or swimming, or anything. He reminded them of the imposing secret, and raised a ray of cheer. While it lasted, he got them interested in a new device. This was to knock off being pirates, for a while, and be Indians for a change. They were attracted by this idea; so it was not long before they were stripped, and striped from head to heel with black mud, like so many zebras—all of them chiefs, of course—and then they went tearing through the woods to attack an English settlement.

As the sun started to rise, the boys felt drowsy and headed out to the sandbar to lie down and sleep. Eventually, they got sunburned and reluctantly began making breakfast. After eating, they felt stiff, sore, and a bit homesick again. Tom noticed this and tried to boost the pirates' spirits as best as he could. But they weren’t interested in marbles, circuses, swimming, or anything else. He reminded them of their secret mission, which lifted their mood for a bit. While it lasted, he got them excited about a new idea. They decided to take a break from being pirates and pretend to be Indians instead. They liked this idea, so it wasn’t long before they stripped down and covered themselves in black mud from head to toe, looking like a bunch of zebras—all of them being chiefs, of course—and then they raced through the woods to attack an English settlement.

By and by they separated into three hostile tribes, and darted upon each other from ambush with dreadful warwhoops, and killed and scalped each other by thousands. It was a gory day. Consequently it was an extremely satisfactory one.

Before long, they split into three rival tribes and attacked each other from hiding with terrifying war cries, killing and scalping thousands of their enemies. It was a bloody day. As a result, it was an incredibly satisfying one.

16-143.jpg (50K)

They assembled in camp toward suppertime, hungry and happy; but now a difficulty arose—hostile Indians could not break the bread of hospitality together without first making peace, and this was a simple impossibility without smoking a pipe of peace. There was no other process that ever they had heard of. Two of the savages almost wished they had remained pirates. However, there was no other way; so with such show of cheerfulness as they could muster they called for the pipe and took their whiff as it passed, in due form.

They gathered at camp around dinner time, feeling hungry and cheerful; but then a problem came up—hostile Native Americans couldn't share the meal without first making peace, and that was impossible without smoking a peace pipe. They hadn't heard of any other way. Two of the men almost regretted not staying pirates. Still, there was no other option, so they summoned the pipe and took their turn smoking it, trying to stay cheerful as they did.

And behold, they were glad they had gone into savagery, for they had gained something; they found that they could now smoke a little without having to go and hunt for a lost knife; they did not get sick enough to be seriously uncomfortable. They were not likely to fool away this high promise for lack of effort. No, they practised cautiously, after supper, with right fair success, and so they spent a jubilant evening. They were prouder and happier in their new acquirement than they would have been in the scalping and skinning of the Six Nations. We will leave them to smoke and chatter and brag, since we have no further use for them at present.

And look, they were happy they had embraced their wild side, because they had gained something; they realized they could now smoke a bit without needing to search for a misplaced knife; they didn’t feel sick enough to be really uncomfortable. They weren’t about to waste this great opportunity for lack of effort. No, they practiced carefully after dinner, achieving fair success, and spent a joyful evening. They felt prouder and happier in their new skill than they would have been if they had been involved in scalping and skinning the Six Nations. We’ll leave them to smoke, chat, and boast, since we don’t need them anymore for now.

CHAPTER XVII

17-144.jpg (181K)

But there was no hilarity in the little town that same tranquil Saturday afternoon. The Harpers, and Aunt Polly’s family, were being put into mourning, with great grief and many tears. An unusual quiet possessed the village, although it was ordinarily quiet enough, in all conscience. The villagers conducted their concerns with an absent air, and talked little; but they sighed often. The Saturday holiday seemed a burden to the children. They had no heart in their sports, and gradually gave them up.

But there was no laughter in the small town that peaceful Saturday afternoon. The Harpers and Aunt Polly’s family were in deep mourning, filled with grief and many tears. An unusual stillness hung over the village, even though it was usually quiet enough. The villagers went about their business with a distracted demeanor and spoke little; however, they sighed frequently. The Saturday break felt like a weight to the children. They weren’t interested in their games and slowly lost the desire to play altogether.

In the afternoon Becky Thatcher found herself moping about the deserted schoolhouse yard, and feeling very melancholy. But she found nothing there to comfort her. She soliloquized:

In the afternoon, Becky Thatcher was wandering around the empty schoolyard, feeling pretty down. But she didn’t find anything to lift her spirits. She thought to herself:

“Oh, if I only had a brass andiron-knob again! But I haven’t got anything now to remember him by.” And she choked back a little sob.

“Oh, if only I had a brass andiron knob again! But I don’t have anything now to remember him by.” And she held back a small sob.

Presently she stopped, and said to herself:

Presently, she paused and said to herself:

“It was right here. Oh, if it was to do over again, I wouldn’t say that—I wouldn’t say it for the whole world. But he’s gone now; I’ll never, never, never see him any more.”

“It was right here. Oh, if I could do it all over again, I wouldn’t say that—I wouldn’t say it for anything. But he’s gone now; I’ll never, never, never see him again.”

This thought broke her down, and she wandered away, with tears rolling down her cheeks. Then quite a group of boys and girls—playmates of Tom’s and Joe’s—came by, and stood looking over the paling fence and talking in reverent tones of how Tom did so-and-so the last time they saw him, and how Joe said this and that small trifle (pregnant with awful prophecy, as they could easily see now!)—and each speaker pointed out the exact spot where the lost lads stood at the time, and then added something like “and I was a-standing just so—just as I am now, and as if you was him—I was as close as that—and he smiled, just this way—and then something seemed to go all over me, like—awful, you know—and I never thought what it meant, of course, but I can see now!”

This thought broke her down, and she walked away, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Then a group of boys and girls—Tom’s and Joe’s friends—came by and stood looking over the fence, talking in hushed tones about how Tom did this and that the last time they saw him, and how Joe mentioned some little thing (loaded with heavy significance, as they could clearly see now!)—and each speaker pointed out the exact spot where the lost boys had stood at the time, then added something like, “I was standing just like this—just as I am now, and if you were him—I was this close—and he smiled, just like this—and then something seemed to wash over me, like—terrible, you know—and I never realized what it meant, of course, but I can see it clearly now!”

Then there was a dispute about who saw the dead boys last in life, and many claimed that dismal distinction, and offered evidences, more or less tampered with by the witness; and when it was ultimately decided who did see the departed last, and exchanged the last words with them, the lucky parties took upon themselves a sort of sacred importance, and were gaped at and envied by all the rest. One poor chap, who had no other grandeur to offer, said with tolerably manifest pride in the remembrance:

Then there was a debate about who saw the dead boys last while they were alive, and many people claimed that sad distinction, providing evidence, some of which was more or less altered by the witnesses. When it was finally determined who actually saw the deceased last and exchanged the final words with them, the fortunate individuals took on a kind of sacred significance and were stared at and envied by everyone else. One unfortunate guy, who had no other greatness to share, said with clear pride in the memory:

“Well, Tom Sawyer he licked me once.”

“Well, Tom Sawyer beat me once.”

But that bid for glory was a failure. Most of the boys could say that, and so that cheapened the distinction too much. The group loitered away, still recalling memories of the lost heroes, in awed voices.

But that attempt for glory was a failure. Most of the boys could say that, which made the distinction feel less special. The group lingered, still reminiscing about the fallen heroes, speaking in hushed tones.

When the Sunday-school hour was finished, the next morning, the bell began to toll, instead of ringing in the usual way. It was a very still Sabbath, and the mournful sound seemed in keeping with the musing hush that lay upon nature. The villagers began to gather, loitering a moment in the vestibule to converse in whispers about the sad event. But there was no whispering in the house; only the funereal rustling of dresses as the women gathered to their seats disturbed the silence there. None could remember when the little church had been so full before. There was finally a waiting pause, an expectant dumbness, and then Aunt Polly entered, followed by Sid and Mary, and they by the Harper family, all in deep black, and the whole congregation, the old minister as well, rose reverently and stood until the mourners were seated in the front pew. There was another communing silence, broken at intervals by muffled sobs, and then the minister spread his hands abroad and prayed. A moving hymn was sung, and the text followed: “I am the Resurrection and the Life.”

When the Sunday school hour ended the next morning, the bell started to toll instead of ringing like usual. It was a very quiet Sunday, and the mournful sound matched the reflective stillness in nature. The villagers began to gather, lingering for a moment in the foyer to whisper about the sad event. But there was no whispering inside the church; only the rustling of dresses as the women took their seats broke the silence. No one could recall when the little church had been so full before. There was a waiting pause, an expectant quiet, and then Aunt Polly walked in, followed by Sid and Mary, and then the Harper family, all dressed in deep black. The entire congregation, including the old minister, stood up respectfully until the mourners were seated in the front pew. There was another silent moment, interrupted occasionally by muffled sobs, and then the minister spread his arms and prayed. A touching hymn was sung, and the message followed: “I am the Resurrection and the Life.”

As the service proceeded, the clergyman drew such pictures of the graces, the winning ways, and the rare promise of the lost lads that every soul there, thinking he recognized these pictures, felt a pang in remembering that he had persistently blinded himself to them always before, and had as persistently seen only faults and flaws in the poor boys. The minister related many a touching incident in the lives of the departed, too, which illustrated their sweet, generous natures, and the people could easily see, now, how noble and beautiful those episodes were, and remembered with grief that at the time they occurred they had seemed rank rascalities, well deserving of the cowhide. The congregation became more and more moved, as the pathetic tale went on, till at last the whole company broke down and joined the weeping mourners in a chorus of anguished sobs, the preacher himself giving way to his feelings, and crying in the pulpit.

As the service went on, the clergyman painted vivid pictures of the kindness, charming personalities, and the rare potential of the lost boys. Every person there, thinking they recognized these descriptions, felt a pang of regret for the times they had willfully ignored these qualities, focusing instead on the boys' faults and flaws. The minister shared many touching stories from the lives of the deceased that highlighted their sweet, generous natures, and the crowd could easily see how noble and beautiful those moments were. They remembered with sadness that when these incidents happened, they had come across as mischief deserving punishment. The congregation became increasingly moved as the emotional narrative continued, until finally, the whole group broke down and joined the grieving mourners in a chorus of sorrowful sobs, with the preacher himself giving in to his emotions and crying from the pulpit.

There was a rustle in the gallery, which nobody noticed; a moment later the church door creaked; the minister raised his streaming eyes above his handkerchief, and stood transfixed! First one and then another pair of eyes followed the minister’s, and then almost with one impulse the congregation rose and stared while the three dead boys came marching up the aisle, Tom in the lead, Joe next, and Huck, a ruin of drooping rags, sneaking sheepishly in the rear! They had been hid in the unused gallery listening to their own funeral sermon!

There was a rustling sound in the gallery that went unnoticed by everyone; moments later, the church door creaked open. The minister lifted his teary eyes above his handkerchief and stood frozen! One by one, people started to follow the minister's gaze, and almost as if prompted by a shared impulse, the congregation stood up and stared as the three dead boys walked up the aisle—Tom in the lead, Joe next, and Huck, a mess of tattered rags, sheepishly bringing up the rear! They had been hiding in the unused gallery, listening to their own funeral sermon!

Aunt Polly, Mary, and the Harpers threw themselves upon their restored ones, smothered them with kisses and poured out thanksgivings, while poor Huck stood abashed and uncomfortable, not knowing exactly what to do or where to hide from so many unwelcoming eyes. He wavered, and started to slink away, but Tom seized him and said:

Aunt Polly, Mary, and the Harpers rushed over to their loved ones, showering them with kisses and expressing their gratitude, while poor Huck felt embarrassed and awkward, unsure of what to do or where to hide from so many staring eyes. He hesitated and began to slip away, but Tom grabbed him and said:

“Aunt Polly, it ain’t fair. Somebody’s got to be glad to see Huck.”

“Aunt Polly, it's not fair. Someone should be happy to see Huck.”

“And so they shall. I’m glad to see him, poor motherless thing!” And the loving attentions Aunt Polly lavished upon him were the one thing capable of making him more uncomfortable than he was before.

“And so they will. I’m glad to see him, poor motherless thing!” And the affectionate care Aunt Polly showered on him was the one thing that could make him more uncomfortable than he already was.

Suddenly the minister shouted at the top of his voice: “Praise God from whom all blessings flow—sing!—and put your hearts in it!”

Suddenly, the minister shouted at the top of his lungs: “Praise God from whom all blessings flow—sing!—and put your hearts into it!”

17-147.jpg (115K)

And they did. Old Hundred swelled up with a triumphant burst, and while it shook the rafters Tom Sawyer the Pirate looked around upon the envying juveniles about him and confessed in his heart that this was the proudest moment of his life.

And they did. Old Hundred swelled up with a triumphant burst, and while it shook the rafters, Tom Sawyer the Pirate looked around at the envious kids around him and admitted in his heart that this was the proudest moment of his life.

As the “sold” congregation trooped out they said they would almost be willing to be made ridiculous again to hear Old Hundred sung like that once more.

As the "sold" congregation filed out, they said they would almost be willing to be embarrassed

Tom got more cuffs and kisses that day—according to Aunt Polly’s varying moods—than he had earned before in a year; and he hardly knew which expressed the most gratefulness to God and affection for himself.

Tom received more hugs and scoldings that day—thanks to Aunt Polly’s changing moods—than he had earned in an entire year; and he wasn’t sure which showed the most gratitude to God and affection for himself.

CHAPTER XVIII

18-148.jpg (179K)

That was Tom’s great secret—the scheme to return home with his brother pirates and attend their own funerals. They had paddled over to the Missouri shore on a log, at dusk on Saturday, landing five or six miles below the village; they had slept in the woods at the edge of the town till nearly daylight, and had then crept through back lanes and alleys and finished their sleep in the gallery of the church among a chaos of invalided benches.

That was Tom’s big secret—the plan to go back home with his pirate friends and attend their own funerals. They had drifted over to the Missouri shore on a log at dusk on Saturday, landing about five or six miles below the village; they had slept in the woods at the town’s edge until almost dawn, and then they quietly made their way through back streets and alleys, finishing their sleep in the church gallery among a jumble of old benches.

At breakfast, Monday morning, Aunt Polly and Mary were very loving to Tom, and very attentive to his wants. There was an unusual amount of talk. In the course of it Aunt Polly said:

At breakfast on Monday morning, Aunt Polly and Mary were really affectionate toward Tom and paid close attention to his needs. There was a lot of conversation happening. During the discussion, Aunt Polly said:

“Well, I don’t say it wasn’t a fine joke, Tom, to keep everybody suffering ’most a week so you boys had a good time, but it is a pity you could be so hard-hearted as to let me suffer so. If you could come over on a log to go to your funeral, you could have come over and give me a hint some way that you warn’t dead, but only run off.”

“Well, I’m not saying it wasn’t a good joke, Tom, to keep everyone worried for almost a week so you guys could have fun, but it’s really a shame you could be so inconsiderate to let me suffer like that. If you could come over on a log to attend your own funeral, you could have at least come over and dropped me a hint that you weren’t dead, just off somewhere having a good time.”

“Yes, you could have done that, Tom,” said Mary; “and I believe you would if you had thought of it.”

“Yes, you could have done that, Tom,” Mary said, “and I really believe you would have if you had thought of it.”

“Would you, Tom?” said Aunt Polly, her face lighting wistfully. “Say, now, would you, if you’d thought of it?”

“Would you, Tom?” said Aunt Polly, her face brightening with a touch of longing. “Come on, would you, if you had thought about it?”

“I—well, I don’t know. ’Twould ’a’ spoiled everything.”

“I—well, I don’t know. It would have spoiled everything.”

“Tom, I hoped you loved me that much,” said Aunt Polly, with a grieved tone that discomforted the boy. “It would have been something if you’d cared enough to think of it, even if you didn’t do it.”

“Tom, I wish you loved me that much,” said Aunt Polly, with a sad tone that made the boy uneasy. “It would have meant something if you’d cared enough to think of it, even if you didn’t do it.”

“Now, auntie, that ain’t any harm,” pleaded Mary; “it’s only Tom’s giddy way—he is always in such a rush that he never thinks of anything.”

“Come on, auntie, it’s no big deal,” Mary urged; “it’s just Tom being his silly self—he’s always in such a hurry that he never thinks things through.”

“More’s the pity. Sid would have thought. And Sid would have come and done it, too. Tom, you’ll look back, some day, when it’s too late, and wish you’d cared a little more for me when it would have cost you so little.”

“More’s the pity,” Sid would have thought. And Sid would have come and done it, too. Tom, you’ll look back someday when it’s too late and wish you’d cared a little more for me when it would have cost you so little.

“Now, auntie, you know I do care for you,” said Tom.

“Now, Auntie, you know I care about you,” Tom said.

“I’d know it better if you acted more like it.”

“I’d understand it better if you behaved more like it.”

“I wish now I’d thought,” said Tom, with a repentant tone; “but I dreamt about you, anyway. That’s something, ain’t it?”

“I wish I had thought about it,” said Tom, sounding regretful; “but I dreamed about you, anyway. That’s something, right?”

“It ain’t much—a cat does that much—but it’s better than nothing. What did you dream?”

“It’s not a lot—a cat does that much—but it’s better than nothing. What did you dream?”

“Why, Wednesday night I dreamt that you was sitting over there by the bed, and Sid was sitting by the woodbox, and Mary next to him.”

“On Wednesday night, I dreamed that you were sitting over there by the bed, and Sid was sitting by the woodbox, with Mary next to him.”

“Well, so we did. So we always do. I’m glad your dreams could take even that much trouble about us.”

“Well, that’s what we did. That’s what we always do. I’m glad your dreams cared enough to worry about us.”

“And I dreamt that Joe Harper’s mother was here.”

“And I dreamed that Joe Harper’s mom was here.”

“Why, she was here! Did you dream any more?”

“Wow, she was here! Did you have any more dreams?”

“Oh, lots. But it’s so dim, now.”

“Oh, plenty. But it’s so dim now.”

“Well, try to recollect—can’t you?”

"Well, can’t you remember?"

“Somehow it seems to me that the wind—the wind blowed the—the—”

“Somehow it seems to me that the wind—the wind blew the—the—”

“Try harder, Tom! The wind did blow something. Come!”

“Come on, Tom! The wind blew something. Let’s go!”

Tom pressed his fingers on his forehead an anxious minute, and then said:

Tom pressed his fingers against his forehead for an anxious minute, and then said:

“I’ve got it now! I’ve got it now! It blowed the candle!”

“I've got it now! I've got it now! It blew out the candle!”

“Mercy on us! Go on, Tom—go on!”

“Have mercy! Keep going, Tom—keep going!”

18-150.jpg (60K)

“And it seems to me that you said, ‘Why, I believe that that door—’”

“And it seems to me that you said, ‘I think that door—’”

“Go on, Tom!”

“Go for it, Tom!”

“Just let me study a moment—just a moment. Oh, yes—you said you believed the door was open.”

“Just give me a moment to study—just a moment. Oh, right—you said you thought the door was open.”

“As I’m sitting here, I did! Didn’t I, Mary! Go on!”

“As I’m sitting here, I did! Didn’t I, Mary! Go on!”

“And then—and then—well I won’t be certain, but it seems like as if you made Sid go and—and—”

“And then—and then—well I’m not sure, but it feels like you made Sid go and—and—”

“Well? Well? What did I make him do, Tom? What did I make him do?”

“Well? Well? What did I get him to do, Tom? What did I make him do?”

“You made him—you—Oh, you made him shut it.”

“You made him—you—oh, you made him stop it.”

“Well, for the land’s sake! I never heard the beat of that in all my days! Don’t tell me there ain’t anything in dreams, any more. Sereny Harper shall know of this before I’m an hour older. I’d like to see her get around this with her rubbage ’bout superstition. Go on, Tom!”

“Well, for the love of the land! I’ve never heard anything like that in all my life! Don’t tell me that dreams don’t mean anything anymore. Sereny Harper is going to hear about this before I’m even an hour older. I’d love to see her try to explain this away with her nonsense about superstition. Go on, Tom!”

“Oh, it’s all getting just as bright as day, now. Next you said I warn’t bad, only mischeevous and harum-scarum, and not any more responsible than—than—I think it was a colt, or something.”

“Oh, it’s all getting as bright as day now. Next, you said I wasn’t bad, just mischievous and reckless, and not any more responsible than—than—I think it was a colt or something.”

“And so it was! Well, goodness gracious! Go on, Tom!”

“And so it was! Well, wow! Go on, Tom!”

“And then you began to cry.”

“And then you started to cry.”

“So I did. So I did. Not the first time, neither. And then—”

“So I did. So I did. Not the first time either. And then—”

“Then Mrs. Harper she began to cry, and said Joe was just the same, and she wished she hadn’t whipped him for taking cream when she’d throwed it out her own self—”

“Then Mrs. Harper started to cry and said Joe was just the same, and she wished she hadn’t spanked him for taking cream when she’d thrown it out herself—”

“Tom! The sperrit was upon you! You was a prophesying—that’s what you was doing! Land alive, go on, Tom!”

“Tom! The spirit was on you! You were prophesying—that’s what you were doing! Goodness, go on, Tom!”

“Then Sid he said—he said—”

“Then Sid said—he said—”

“I don’t think I said anything,” said Sid.

“I don’t think I said anything,” Sid said.

“Yes you did, Sid,” said Mary.

“Yeah, you did, Sid,” Mary said.

“Shut your heads and let Tom go on! What did he say, Tom?”

“Be quiet and let Tom continue! What did he say, Tom?”

“He said—I think he said he hoped I was better off where I was gone to, but if I’d been better sometimes—”

“He said—I think he said he hoped I was better off where I had gone, but if I’d been better sometimes—”

There, d’you hear that! It was his very words!”

Did you hear that! Those were his exact words!”

“And you shut him up sharp.”

“And you shut him up quickly.”

“I lay I did! There must ’a’ been an angel there. There was an angel there, somewheres!”

“I really did! There must have been an angel there. There was an angel there, somewhere!”

“And Mrs. Harper told about Joe scaring her with a firecracker, and you told about Peter and the Pain-killer—”

“And Mrs. Harper talked about how Joe scared her with a firecracker, and you talked about Peter and the Pain-killer—”

“Just as true as I live!”

“Just as true as I'm alive!”

“And then there was a whole lot of talk ’bout dragging the river for us, and ’bout having the funeral Sunday, and then you and old Miss Harper hugged and cried, and she went.”

“And then there was a lot of talk about searching the river for us, and about having the funeral on Sunday, and then you and old Miss Harper hugged and cried, and she left.”

“It happened just so! It happened just so, as sure as I’m a-sitting in these very tracks. Tom, you couldn’t told it more like if you’d ’a’ seen it! And then what? Go on, Tom!”

“It happened just like that! It happened just like that, as sure as I’m sitting right here. Tom, you couldn’t have explained it better if you’d seen it! And then what? Keep going, Tom!”

“Then I thought you prayed for me—and I could see you and hear every word you said. And you went to bed, and I was so sorry that I took and wrote on a piece of sycamore bark, ‘We ain’t dead—we are only off being pirates,’ and put it on the table by the candle; and then you looked so good, laying there asleep, that I thought I went and leaned over and kissed you on the lips.”

“Then I thought you were praying for me—and I could see you and hear every word you said. After you went to bed, I felt so bad that I took a piece of sycamore bark and wrote, ‘We're not dead—we're just off being pirates,’ and placed it on the table next to the candle. Then you looked so peaceful, sleeping there, that I thought I leaned over and kissed you on the lips.”

“Did you, Tom, did you! I just forgive you everything for that!” And she seized the boy in a crushing embrace that made him feel like the guiltiest of villains.

“Did you, Tom, did you! I just forgive you for everything because of that!” And she pulled the boy into a tight hug that made him feel like the worst villain ever.

“It was very kind, even though it was only a—dream,” Sid soliloquized just audibly.

“It was really nice, even though it was just a—dream,” Sid said quietly to himself.

“Shut up, Sid! A body does just the same in a dream as he’d do if he was awake. Here’s a big Milum apple I’ve been saving for you, Tom, if you was ever found again—now go ’long to school. I’m thankful to the good God and Father of us all I’ve got you back, that’s long-suffering and merciful to them that believe on Him and keep His word, though goodness knows I’m unworthy of it, but if only the worthy ones got His blessings and had His hand to help them over the rough places, there’s few enough would smile here or ever enter into His rest when the long night comes. Go ’long Sid, Mary, Tom—take yourselves off—you’ve hendered me long enough.”

“Shut up, Sid! A person does exactly the same in a dream as they would when awake. Here’s a big Milum apple I’ve been saving for you, Tom, in case you were ever found again—now go on to school. I’m grateful to the good God and Father of us all that I’ve got you back, who is patient and merciful to those who believe in Him and follow His word, though goodness knows I’m not deserving of it. But if only the deserving ones received His blessings and had His help to get through the tough times, there wouldn’t be many who would smile here or ever find peace when the long night comes. Now go on, Sid, Mary, Tom—get out of here—you’ve bothered me long enough.”

The children left for school, and the old lady to call on Mrs. Harper and vanquish her realism with Tom’s marvellous dream. Sid had better judgment than to utter the thought that was in his mind as he left the house. It was this: “Pretty thin—as long a dream as that, without any mistakes in it!”

The kids headed off to school, and the old lady went to visit Mrs. Harper to overwhelm her realistic views with Tom’s amazing dream. Sid was wise enough not to say what he was thinking as he left the house. It was this: “That's a pretty thin dream—such a long one with no mistakes at all!”

What a hero Tom was become, now! He did not go skipping and prancing, but moved with a dignified swagger as became a pirate who felt that the public eye was on him. And indeed it was; he tried not to seem to see the looks or hear the remarks as he passed along, but they were food and drink to him. Smaller boys than himself flocked at his heels, as proud to be seen with him, and tolerated by him, as if he had been the drummer at the head of a procession or the elephant leading a menagerie into town. Boys of his own size pretended not to know he had been away at all; but they were consuming with envy, nevertheless. They would have given anything to have that swarthy sun-tanned skin of his, and his glittering notoriety; and Tom would not have parted with either for a circus.

What a hero Tom had become! He didn’t skip and dance around, but walked with a confident swagger like a pirate who sensed the public watching him. And indeed, they were; he tried not to acknowledge the stares or overhear the comments as he walked by, but they fueled him. Younger boys trailed behind him, just as proud to be seen with him and tolerated by him as if he were the drummer leading a parade or the elephant bringing a circus into town. Boys his own age pretended not to notice he had been away at all, but they were filled with envy nonetheless. They would have given anything to have his sun-kissed, tanned skin and his dazzling fame; and Tom wouldn’t have traded either for a circus.

18-152.jpg (59K)

At school the children made so much of him and of Joe, and delivered such eloquent admiration from their eyes, that the two heroes were not long in becoming insufferably “stuck-up.” They began to tell their adventures to hungry listeners—but they only began; it was not a thing likely to have an end, with imaginations like theirs to furnish material. And finally, when they got out their pipes and went serenely puffing around, the very summit of glory was reached.

At school, the kids made such a big deal out of him and Joe, showering them with admiring looks, that the two heroes quickly became annoyingly arrogant. They started sharing their adventures with eager listeners—but that was just the beginning; with imaginations like theirs, it was sure to go on indefinitely. Eventually, when they pulled out their pipes and casually strolled around smoking, they reached the peak of glory.

Tom decided that he could be independent of Becky Thatcher now. Glory was sufficient. He would live for glory. Now that he was distinguished, maybe she would be wanting to “make up.” Well, let her—she should see that he could be as indifferent as some other people. Presently she arrived. Tom pretended not to see her. He moved away and joined a group of boys and girls and began to talk. Soon he observed that she was tripping gayly back and forth with flushed face and dancing eyes, pretending to be busy chasing schoolmates, and screaming with laughter when she made a capture; but he noticed that she always made her captures in his vicinity, and that she seemed to cast a conscious eye in his direction at such times, too. It gratified all the vicious vanity that was in him; and so, instead of winning him, it only “set him up” the more and made him the more diligent to avoid betraying that he knew she was about. Presently she gave over skylarking, and moved irresolutely about, sighing once or twice and glancing furtively and wistfully toward Tom. Then she observed that now Tom was talking more particularly to Amy Lawrence than to any one else. She felt a sharp pang and grew disturbed and uneasy at once. She tried to go away, but her feet were treacherous, and carried her to the group instead. She said to a girl almost at Tom’s elbow—with sham vivacity:

Tom decided he could be independent of Becky Thatcher now. Glory was enough. He would live for glory. Now that he was distinguished, maybe she would want to “make up.” Well, let her—she should see that he could be just as indifferent as anyone else. Soon, she arrived. Tom pretended not to see her. He moved away and joined a group of boys and girls and started talking. Before long, he noticed she was cheerfully running back and forth with a flushed face and sparkling eyes, pretending to be busy chasing her classmates and laughing excitedly when she caught someone; but he noticed she always made her catches near him, and she seemed to sneak glances in his direction at those moments too. It stroked his ego and made him feel good; instead of winning him over, it only made him more determined to hide the fact that he knew she was around. Eventually, she stopped having fun and wandered around aimlessly, sighing a couple of times and glancing furtively and longingly toward Tom. Then she realized that Tom was focusing more on Amy Lawrence than anyone else. A sharp pang hit her, and she felt disturbed and uneasy all at once. She tried to walk away, but her feet betrayed her and took her toward the group instead. She spoke to a girl almost right next to Tom—with feigned enthusiasm:

“Why, Mary Austin! you bad girl, why didn’t you come to Sunday-school?”

“Hey, Mary Austin! You naughty girl, why didn’t you come to Sunday school?”

“I did come—didn’t you see me?”

“I did come—didn’t you see me?”

“Why, no! Did you? Where did you sit?”

“Really? Did you? Where did you sit?”

“I was in Miss Peters’ class, where I always go. I saw you.”

“I was in Miss Peters' class, where I always go. I saw you.”

“Did you? Why, it’s funny I didn’t see you. I wanted to tell you about the picnic.”

“Did you? It's funny I didn't see you. I wanted to tell you about the picnic.”

“Oh, that’s jolly. Who’s going to give it?”

“Oh, that’s great. Who's going to give it?”

“My ma’s going to let me have one.”

“My mom’s going to let me have one.”

“Oh, goody; I hope she’ll let me come.”

“Oh, great; I hope she’ll let me come.”

“Well, she will. The picnic’s for me. She’ll let anybody come that I want, and I want you.”

“Well, she will. The picnic is for me. She’ll let anyone come that I want, and I want you.”

“That’s ever so nice. When is it going to be?”

"That's really nice. When is it going to be?"

“By and by. Maybe about vacation.”

"Eventually. Maybe during break."

“Oh, won’t it be fun! You going to have all the girls and boys?”

“Oh, won’t it be fun! Are you going to have all the girls and boys?”

“Yes, every one that’s friends to me—or wants to be”; and she glanced ever so furtively at Tom, but he talked right along to Amy Lawrence about the terrible storm on the island, and how the lightning tore the great sycamore tree “all to flinders” while he was “standing within three feet of it.”

“Yes, everyone who’s friends with me—or wants to be”; and she glanced quickly at Tom, but he kept chatting with Amy Lawrence about the terrible storm on the island, and how the lightning ripped the huge sycamore tree “to pieces” while he was “standing just three feet away from it.”

“Oh, may I come?” said Grace Miller.

“Oh, can I come?” said Grace Miller.

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“And me?” said Sally Rogers.

“And me?” asked Sally Rogers.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And me, too?” said Susy Harper. “And Joe?”

“And me, too?” said Susy Harper. “And Joe?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

And so on, with clapping of joyful hands till all the group had begged for invitations but Tom and Amy. Then Tom turned coolly away, still talking, and took Amy with him. Becky’s lips trembled and the tears came to her eyes; she hid these signs with a forced gayety and went on chattering, but the life had gone out of the picnic, now, and out of everything else; she got away as soon as she could and hid herself and had what her sex call “a good cry.” Then she sat moody, with wounded pride, till the bell rang. She roused up, now, with a vindictive cast in her eye, and gave her plaited tails a shake and said she knew what she’d do.

And so they continued, clapping their happy hands until everyone in the group had asked for invitations except Tom and Amy. Then Tom casually turned away, still talking, and took Amy with him. Becky’s lips quivered, and tears filled her eyes; she masked these feelings with forced cheer and kept chatting, but the joy had drained from the picnic and everything else; she slipped away as soon as she could, found a place to herself, and had what girls call “a good cry.” Then she sat there, sulking with hurt pride, until the bell rang. She perked up now, with a vengeful look in her eye, shook her braided hair, and said she knew what she’d do.

18-154.jpg (54K)

At recess Tom continued his flirtation with Amy with jubilant self-satisfaction. And he kept drifting about to find Becky and lacerate her with the performance. At last he spied her, but there was a sudden falling of his mercury. She was sitting cosily on a little bench behind the schoolhouse looking at a picture-book with Alfred Temple—and so absorbed were they, and their heads so close together over the book, that they did not seem to be conscious of anything in the world besides. Jealousy ran red-hot through Tom’s veins. He began to hate himself for throwing away the chance Becky had offered for a reconciliation. He called himself a fool, and all the hard names he could think of. He wanted to cry with vexation. Amy chatted happily along, as they walked, for her heart was singing, but Tom’s tongue had lost its function. He did not hear what Amy was saying, and whenever she paused expectantly he could only stammer an awkward assent, which was as often misplaced as otherwise. He kept drifting to the rear of the schoolhouse, again and again, to sear his eyeballs with the hateful spectacle there. He could not help it. And it maddened him to see, as he thought he saw, that Becky Thatcher never once suspected that he was even in the land of the living. But she did see, nevertheless; and she knew she was winning her fight, too, and was glad to see him suffer as she had suffered.

At recess, Tom continued to flirt with Amy, feeling pretty pleased with himself. He kept wandering around looking for Becky to throw his earlier performance in her face. Finally, he spotted her, but his mood quickly dropped. She was snuggled up on a little bench behind the schoolhouse, engrossed in a picture book with Alfred Temple—and they were so into it, with their heads leaning close together, that they seemed completely unaware of anything else around them. Jealousy boiled inside Tom. He began to hate himself for passing up the chance to make things right with Becky. He called himself a fool and used all the harsh names he could think of. He felt like crying out of frustration. Amy chatted happily as they walked, her heart full of joy, but Tom couldn’t find his voice. He didn’t hear what Amy was saying, and every time she paused expectantly, he could only mumble an awkward agreement that was often out of place. He kept drifting to the back of the schoolhouse, repeatedly torturing himself with the sight of them together. He couldn’t help it, and it drove him crazy to think that Becky didn’t even seem to notice he was around. But she did notice; she knew she was winning this battle, and it pleased her to see him suffer like she had.

18-155.jpg (57K)

Amy’s happy prattle became intolerable. Tom hinted at things he had to attend to; things that must be done; and time was fleeting. But in vain—the girl chirped on. Tom thought, “Oh, hang her, ain’t I ever going to get rid of her?” At last he must be attending to those things—and she said artlessly that she would be “around” when school let out. And he hastened away, hating her for it.

Amy's cheerful chatter became unbearable. Tom dropped hints about things he needed to take care of; things that had to be done; and time was running out. But it was useless—the girl kept talking. Tom thought, “Oh, why can’t I just get away from her?” Eventually, he had to focus on those things—and she casually mentioned that she would be “around” when school let out. He hurried away, feeling frustrated with her for it.

18-156.jpg (47K)

“Any other boy!” Tom thought, grating his teeth. “Any boy in the whole town but that Saint Louis smarty that thinks he dresses so fine and is aristocracy! Oh, all right, I licked you the first day you ever saw this town, mister, and I’ll lick you again! You just wait till I catch you out! I’ll just take and—”

“Any other guy!" Tom thought, grinding his teeth. "Any guy in the whole town except that Saint Louis know-it-all who thinks he dresses so well and is high society! Oh, fine, I beat you the first day you ever showed up in this town, buddy, and I’ll do it again! Just wait until I get you alone! I’ll just take and—”

And he went through the motions of thrashing an imaginary boy—pummelling the air, and kicking and gouging. “Oh, you do, do you? You holler ’nough, do you? Now, then, let that learn you!” And so the imaginary flogging was finished to his satisfaction.

And he acted out beating an imaginary boy—punching the air, kicking, and clawing. “Oh, you think you can? You yell enough, huh? Well, let that teach you!” And so the imaginary punishment ended to his satisfaction.

Tom fled home at noon. His conscience could not endure any more of Amy’s grateful happiness, and his jealousy could bear no more of the other distress. Becky resumed her picture inspections with Alfred, but as the minutes dragged along and no Tom came to suffer, her triumph began to cloud and she lost interest; gravity and absentmindedness followed, and then melancholy; two or three times she pricked up her ear at a footstep, but it was a false hope; no Tom came. At last she grew entirely miserable and wished she hadn’t carried it so far. When poor Alfred, seeing that he was losing her, he did not know how, kept exclaiming: “Oh, here’s a jolly one! look at this!” she lost patience at last, and said, “Oh, don’t bother me! I don’t care for them!” and burst into tears, and got up and walked away.

Tom ran away from home at noon. He couldn't handle any more of Amy's grateful happiness, and his jealousy couldn't take any more of the other distress. Becky went back to looking at pictures with Alfred, but as the minutes dragged on and Tom still didn't show up, her triumph started to fade and she lost interest; then came seriousness and distraction, followed by sadness. A couple of times she perked up at the sound of footsteps, but it was just false hope; no Tom appeared. Eventually, she became completely miserable and regretted how far things had gone. When poor Alfred, noticing he was losing her but unsure how, kept saying, "Oh, here's a fun one! Look at this!" she finally lost her patience and said, "Oh, don’t bother me! I don’t care about them!" and broke into tears, getting up and walking away.

Alfred dropped alongside and was going to try to comfort her, but she said:

Alfred sat down next to her and was about to try to comfort her, but she said:

“Go away and leave me alone, can’t you! I hate you!”

“Just go away and leave me alone, okay! I can’t stand you!”

So the boy halted, wondering what he could have done—for she had said she would look at pictures all through the nooning—and she walked on, crying. Then Alfred went musing into the deserted schoolhouse. He was humiliated and angry. He easily guessed his way to the truth—the girl had simply made a convenience of him to vent her spite upon Tom Sawyer. He was far from hating Tom the less when this thought occurred to him. He wished there was some way to get that boy into trouble without much risk to himself. Tom’s spelling-book fell under his eye. Here was his opportunity. He gratefully opened to the lesson for the afternoon and poured ink upon the page.

So the boy stopped, wondering what he could have done—because she had said she would look at pictures all afternoon—and she walked away, crying. Then Alfred wandered into the empty schoolhouse. He felt embarrassed and angry. He quickly figured out the truth—the girl had just used him to take out her anger on Tom Sawyer. Surprisingly, this thought made him feel no less hatred toward Tom. He wished there was a way to get that boy in trouble without putting himself at much risk. Tom’s spelling book caught his eye. Here was his chance. He happily opened to the afternoon lesson and poured ink on the page.

18-157.jpg (54K)

Becky, glancing in at a window behind him at the moment, saw the act, and moved on, without discovering herself. She started homeward, now, intending to find Tom and tell him; Tom would be thankful and their troubles would be healed. Before she was half way home, however, she had changed her mind. The thought of Tom’s treatment of her when she was talking about her picnic came scorching back and filled her with shame. She resolved to let him get whipped on the damaged spelling-book’s account, and to hate him forever, into the bargain.

Becky, glancing through a window behind him at that moment, saw what happened and kept moving, not revealing herself. She started heading home, planning to find Tom and tell him; Tom would be grateful, and their problems would be resolved. However, before she was halfway home, she changed her mind. The memory of how Tom treated her when she talked about her picnic came rushing back and filled her with shame. She decided to let him take the blame for the ruined spelling book and to hate him forever, on top of that.

CHAPTER XIX

19-158.jpg (168K)

Tom arrived at home in a dreary mood, and the first thing his aunt said to him showed him that he had brought his sorrows to an unpromising market:

Tom got home in a gloomy mood, and the first thing his aunt said to him made it clear he had brought his troubles to a pretty unwelcoming place:

“Tom, I’ve a notion to skin you alive!”

“Tom, I feel like skinning you alive!”

“Auntie, what have I done?”

“Auntie, what did I do?”

“Well, you’ve done enough. Here I go over to Sereny Harper, like an old softy, expecting I’m going to make her believe all that rubbage about that dream, when lo and behold you she’d found out from Joe that you was over here and heard all the talk we had that night. Tom, I don’t know what is to become of a boy that will act like that. It makes me feel so bad to think you could let me go to Sereny Harper and make such a fool of myself and never say a word.”

“Well, you’ve done enough. Here I go over to Sereny Harper, like a total softy, thinking I can make her believe all that nonsense about the dream, when, surprise, she already found out from Joe that you were over here and heard everything we talked about that night. Tom, I don’t know what’s going to happen to a guy who acts like that. It really bothers me to think you could let me go to Sereny Harper and make such a fool of myself without saying a word.”

This was a new aspect of the thing. His smartness of the morning had seemed to Tom a good joke before, and very ingenious. It merely looked mean and shabby now. He hung his head and could not think of anything to say for a moment. Then he said:

This was a different side of the situation. His cleverness in the morning had seemed like a funny joke to Tom before, and really clever. It just looked petty and worn out now. He lowered his head and couldn't think of anything to say for a moment. Then he said:

“Auntie, I wish I hadn’t done it—but I didn’t think.”

“Auntie, I wish I hadn’t done it—but I wasn’t thinking.”

“Oh, child, you never think. You never think of anything but your own selfishness. You could think to come all the way over here from Jackson’s Island in the night to laugh at our troubles, and you could think to fool me with a lie about a dream; but you couldn’t ever think to pity us and save us from sorrow.”

“Oh, kid, you never think. You only think about your own selfishness. You thought it was okay to come all the way over here from Jackson’s Island at night just to laugh at our problems, and you thought you could trick me with a lie about a dream; but you could never think to feel sorry for us and help us out of our misery.”

“Auntie, I know now it was mean, but I didn’t mean to be mean. I didn’t, honest. And besides, I didn’t come over here to laugh at you that night.”

“Auntie, I get it now, that was pretty mean, but I didn’t mean to be hurtful. I really didn’t, I promise. And by the way, I didn’t come over here that night to make fun of you.”

“What did you come for, then?”

“What did you come for, then?”

“It was to tell you not to be uneasy about us, because we hadn’t got drownded.”

“It was to let you know not to worry about us, because we didn’t drown.”

“Tom, Tom, I would be the thankfullest soul in this world if I could believe you ever had as good a thought as that, but you know you never did—and I know it, Tom.”

“Tom, Tom, I would be the most thankful person in this world if I could believe you ever had such a good thought, but you know you never did—and I know it, Tom.”

“Indeed and ’deed I did, auntie—I wish I may never stir if I didn’t.”

“Sure did, Auntie—I hope I never move again if I didn’t.”

“Oh, Tom, don’t lie—don’t do it. It only makes things a hundred times worse.”

“Oh, Tom, don’t lie—please don’t. It only makes things a hundred times worse.”

“It ain’t a lie, auntie; it’s the truth. I wanted to keep you from grieving—that was all that made me come.”

“It’s not a lie, auntie; it’s the truth. I just wanted to keep you from being sad—that’s the only reason I came.”

“I’d give the whole world to believe that—it would cover up a power of sins, Tom. I’d ’most be glad you’d run off and acted so bad. But it ain’t reasonable; because, why didn’t you tell me, child?”

“I’d give anything to believe that—it would cover up so many sins, Tom. I’d almost be glad you ran off and did something so wrong. But it doesn’t make sense; because, why didn’t you tell me, kid?”

“Why, you see, when you got to talking about the funeral, I just got all full of the idea of our coming and hiding in the church, and I couldn’t somehow bear to spoil it. So I just put the bark back in my pocket and kept mum.”

“Look, when you started talking about the funeral, I just got really caught up in the idea of us sneaking into the church, and I couldn’t bring myself to ruin it. So I just put the bark back in my pocket and stayed quiet.”

“What bark?”

"What are you talking about?"

“The bark I had wrote on to tell you we’d gone pirating. I wish, now, you’d waked up when I kissed you—I do, honest.”

“The note I wrote to let you know we were off to piracy. I wish you had woken up when I kissed you—I really do.”

The hard lines in his aunt’s face relaxed and a sudden tenderness dawned in her eyes.

The harsh lines on his aunt's face softened, and a sudden warmth appeared in her eyes.

Did you kiss me, Tom?”

“Did you kiss me, Tom?”

“Why, yes, I did.”

“Yeah, I did.”

“Are you sure you did, Tom?”

“Are you really sure you did, Tom?”

“Why, yes, I did, auntie—certain sure.”

“Of course, I did, Auntie—absolutely.”

“What did you kiss me for, Tom?”

“What did you kiss me for, Tom?”

“Because I loved you so, and you laid there moaning and I was so sorry.”

“Because I loved you so much, and you were lying there moaning, and I felt so sorry.”

The words sounded like truth. The old lady could not hide a tremor in her voice when she said:

The words felt truthful. The elderly woman couldn't hide the shake in her voice when she said:

“Kiss me again, Tom!—and be off with you to school, now, and don’t bother me any more.”

“Kiss me again, Tom!—and hurry off to school now, and don’t bother me anymore.”

The moment he was gone, she ran to a closet and got out the ruin of a jacket which Tom had gone pirating in. Then she stopped, with it in her hand, and said to herself:

The moment he left, she ran to a closet and pulled out the tattered jacket that Tom had used for his adventures. Then she paused, holding it in her hand, and said to herself:

“No, I don’t dare. Poor boy, I reckon he’s lied about it—but it’s a blessed, blessed lie, there’s such a comfort come from it. I hope the Lord—I know the Lord will forgive him, because it was such good-heartedness in him to tell it. But I don’t want to find out it’s a lie. I won’t look.”

“No, I can’t bring myself to do it. That poor kid, I guess he’s made something up—but it’s a sweet, sweet lie, and it brings so much comfort. I hope God—I know God will forgive him, because it came from a place of kindness for him to share that. But I really don’t want to discover it’s a lie. I won’t check.”

She put the jacket away, and stood by musing a minute. Twice she put out her hand to take the garment again, and twice she refrained. Once more she ventured, and this time she fortified herself with the thought: “It’s a good lie—it’s a good lie—I won’t let it grieve me.” So she sought the jacket pocket. A moment later she was reading Tom’s piece of bark through flowing tears and saying: “I could forgive the boy, now, if he’d committed a million sins!”

She put the jacket away and stood there thinking for a moment. Twice she reached out to grab the jacket again, and twice she held back. She tried once more, this time convincing herself, “It’s a good lie—it’s a good lie—I won’t let it upset me.” Then she reached into the jacket pocket. A moment later, she was reading Tom's piece of bark through tears and saying, “I could forgive the kid now if he’d done a million wrongs!”

19-160.jpg (63K)

CHAPTER XX

20-161.jpg (178K)

There was something about Aunt Polly’s manner, when she kissed Tom, that swept away his low spirits and made him lighthearted and happy again. He started to school and had the luck of coming upon Becky Thatcher at the head of Meadow Lane. His mood always determined his manner. Without a moment’s hesitation he ran to her and said:

There was something about Aunt Polly’s way of kissing Tom that instantly lifted his spirits and made him feel cheerful and happy again. He set off for school and was fortunate to run into Becky Thatcher at the top of Meadow Lane. His mood always affected his behavior. Without a second thought, he rushed over to her and said:

“I acted mighty mean today, Becky, and I’m so sorry. I won’t ever, ever do that way again, as long as ever I live—please make up, won’t you?”

“I was really mean today, Becky, and I’m so sorry. I promise I won't ever do that again, as long as I live—please forgive me, okay?”

The girl stopped and looked him scornfully in the face:

The girl stopped and looked at him with disdain:

“I’ll thank you to keep yourself to yourself, Mr. Thomas Sawyer. I’ll never speak to you again.”

“I’d appreciate it if you kept to yourself, Mr. Thomas Sawyer. I’m never going to talk to you again.”

She tossed her head and passed on. Tom was so stunned that he had not even presence of mind enough to say “Who cares, Miss Smarty?” until the right time to say it had gone by. So he said nothing. But he was in a fine rage, nevertheless. He moped into the schoolyard wishing she were a boy, and imagining how he would trounce her if she were. He presently encountered her and delivered a stinging remark as he passed. She hurled one in return, and the angry breach was complete. It seemed to Becky, in her hot resentment, that she could hardly wait for school to “take in,” she was so impatient to see Tom flogged for the injured spelling-book. If she had had any lingering notion of exposing Alfred Temple, Tom’s offensive fling had driven it entirely away.

She tossed her head and walked away. Tom was so shocked that he didn’t even have the presence of mind to say, “Who cares, Miss Smarty?” until it was too late. So he stayed quiet. But he was still really angry. He sulked into the schoolyard, wishing she were a boy and imagining how he would beat her if she were. He soon ran into her and threw out a sharp remark as he walked by. She shot one back at him, and the fight was on. To Becky, in her heated anger, it felt like she could hardly wait for school to start so she could see Tom get punished for the ruined spelling book. If she had any thoughts of exposing Alfred Temple, Tom’s hurtful comment had completely pushed them aside.

Poor girl, she did not know how fast she was nearing trouble herself. The master, Mr. Dobbins, had reached middle age with an unsatisfied ambition. The darling of his desires was, to be a doctor, but poverty had decreed that he should be nothing higher than a village schoolmaster. Every day he took a mysterious book out of his desk and absorbed himself in it at times when no classes were reciting. He kept that book under lock and key. There was not an urchin in school but was perishing to have a glimpse of it, but the chance never came. Every boy and girl had a theory about the nature of that book; but no two theories were alike, and there was no way of getting at the facts in the case. Now, as Becky was passing by the desk, which stood near the door, she noticed that the key was in the lock! It was a precious moment. She glanced around; found herself alone, and the next instant she had the book in her hands. The titlepage—Professor Somebody’s Anatomy—carried no information to her mind; so she began to turn the leaves. She came at once upon a handsomely engraved and colored frontispiece—a human figure, stark naked. At that moment a shadow fell on the page and Tom Sawyer stepped in at the door and caught a glimpse of the picture. Becky snatched at the book to close it, and had the hard luck to tear the pictured page half down the middle. She thrust the volume into the desk, turned the key, and burst out crying with shame and vexation.

Poor girl, she had no idea how close she was getting to trouble. The master, Mr. Dobbins, was middle-aged and had unfulfilled ambitions. He dreamed of being a doctor, but poverty forced him to settle for being a village schoolmaster. Every day, he took a mysterious book out of his desk and immersed himself in it during times when there were no classes. He kept that book locked away. Every student in the school was dying to catch a glimpse of it, but the opportunity never came. Each boy and girl had their own theory about what that book was, but no two theories matched, and there was no way to get to the truth of the matter. Now, as Becky walked by the desk near the door, she noticed that the key was in the lock! It was a golden opportunity. She looked around, saw she was alone, and in the next moment, she had the book in her hands. The title page—Professor Somebody’s Anatomy—didn’t mean anything to her; so she started flipping through the pages. She quickly found a beautifully engraved and colored frontispiece—a naked human figure. Just then, a shadow fell on the page as Tom Sawyer entered the door and caught sight of the picture. Becky hurried to close the book, only to accidentally tear the illustrated page halfway down the middle. She shoved the book back into the desk, locked it, and burst into tears out of shame and frustration.

“Tom Sawyer, you are just as mean as you can be, to sneak up on a person and look at what they’re looking at.”

“Tom Sawyer, you’re just as mean as can be, sneaking up on someone and staring at what they’re looking at.”

20-163.jpg (54K)

“How could I know you was looking at anything?”

“How could I know you were looking at anything?”

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Tom Sawyer; you know you’re going to tell on me, and oh, what shall I do, what shall I do! I’ll be whipped, and I never was whipped in school.”

"You should be ashamed of yourself, Tom Sawyer; you know you’re going to snitch on me, and oh, what am I going to do, what am I going to do! I’ll get punished, and I’ve never been punished in school."

Then she stamped her little foot and said:

Then she stamped her foot and said:

Be so mean if you want to! I know something that’s going to happen. You just wait and you’ll see! Hateful, hateful, hateful!”—and she flung out of the house with a new explosion of crying.

Be as mean as you want! I know something that’s about to happen. Just wait and see! Despicable, despicable, despicable!”—and she stormed out of the house, crying harder than ever.

Tom stood still, rather flustered by this onslaught. Presently he said to himself:

Tom stood still, feeling quite overwhelmed by this sudden wave of emotions. After a moment, he said to himself:

“What a curious kind of a fool a girl is! Never been licked in school! Shucks! What’s a licking! That’s just like a girl—they’re so thin-skinned and chicken-hearted. Well, of course I ain’t going to tell old Dobbins on this little fool, because there’s other ways of getting even on her, that ain’t so mean; but what of it? Old Dobbins will ask who it was tore his book. Nobody’ll answer. Then he’ll do just the way he always does—ask first one and then t’other, and when he comes to the right girl he’ll know it, without any telling. Girls’ faces always tell on them. They ain’t got any backbone. She’ll get licked. Well, it’s a kind of a tight place for Becky Thatcher, because there ain’t any way out of it.” Tom conned the thing a moment longer, and then added: “All right, though; she’d like to see me in just such a fix—let her sweat it out!”

“What a strange kind of fool a girl is! Never been punished in school! Seriously! What’s a punishment? That’s just typical of girls—they’re so sensitive and timid. Well, I’m not going to tell old Dobbins about this little fool because there are nicer ways to get back at her; but so what? Old Dobbins will ask who damaged his book. No one will say a word. Then he’ll do what he always does—ask one person after another, and when he gets to the right girl, he’ll figure it out without anyone saying anything. Girls’ faces always give them away. They don’t have any backbone. She’s going to get punished. Well, it’s a tricky situation for Becky Thatcher because there’s no way out of it.” Tom thought about it a moment longer, and then added: “Fine, though; she’d love to see me in a similar situation—let her stew in it!”

Tom joined the mob of skylarking scholars outside. In a few moments the master arrived and school “took in.” Tom did not feel a strong interest in his studies. Every time he stole a glance at the girls’ side of the room Becky’s face troubled him. Considering all things, he did not want to pity her, and yet it was all he could do to help it. He could get up no exultation that was really worthy the name. Presently the spelling-book discovery was made, and Tom’s mind was entirely full of his own matters for a while after that. Becky roused up from her lethargy of distress and showed good interest in the proceedings. She did not expect that Tom could get out of his trouble by denying that he spilt the ink on the book himself; and she was right. The denial only seemed to make the thing worse for Tom. Becky supposed she would be glad of that, and she tried to believe she was glad of it, but she found she was not certain. When the worst came to the worst, she had an impulse to get up and tell on Alfred Temple, but she made an effort and forced herself to keep still—because, said she to herself, “he’ll tell about me tearing the picture sure. I wouldn’t say a word, not to save his life!”

Tom joined the crowd of playful students outside. In a few moments, the teacher arrived and class started. Tom wasn’t really interested in his studies. Every time he glanced at the girls’ side of the room, Becky’s face troubled him. Given everything, he didn’t want to feel sorry for her, yet that was all he could manage. He couldn’t muster any excitement that truly felt genuine. Soon, the discovery of the spelling book was made, and Tom’s mind was completely consumed by his own issues for a while after that. Becky snapped out of her distress and showed real interest in what was happening. She didn’t think Tom could escape his trouble by claiming he didn't spill the ink on the book himself; and she was right. The denial only seemed to make things worse for Tom. Becky thought she would be glad about that, and tried to convince herself she was, but she wasn’t sure. When it got really bad, she felt a strong urge to get up and blame Alfred Temple, but she forced herself to stay quiet—because, she told herself, “he’ll definitely mention me tearing the picture. I wouldn’t say a word, not even to save his life!”

Tom took his whipping and went back to his seat not at all broken-hearted, for he thought it was possible that he had unknowingly upset the ink on the spelling-book himself, in some skylarking bout—he had denied it for form’s sake and because it was custom, and had stuck to the denial from principle.

Tom accepted his punishment and returned to his seat unbothered, convinced that he might have accidentally spilled ink on the spelling book during some playful antics—he had denied it out of habit and because it was expected, and he had maintained that denial out of principle.

A whole hour drifted by, the master sat nodding in his throne, the air was drowsy with the hum of study. By and by, Mr. Dobbins straightened himself up, yawned, then unlocked his desk, and reached for his book, but seemed undecided whether to take it out or leave it. Most of the pupils glanced up languidly, but there were two among them that watched his movements with intent eyes. Mr. Dobbins fingered his book absently for a while, then took it out and settled himself in his chair to read! Tom shot a glance at Becky. He had seen a hunted and helpless rabbit look as she did, with a gun levelled at its head. Instantly he forgot his quarrel with her. Quick—something must be done! done in a flash, too! But the very imminence of the emergency paralyzed his invention. Good!—he had an inspiration! He would run and snatch the book, spring through the door and fly. But his resolution shook for one little instant, and the chance was lost—the master opened the volume. If Tom only had the wasted opportunity back again! Too late. There was no help for Becky now, he said. The next moment the master faced the school. Every eye sank under his gaze. There was that in it which smote even the innocent with fear. There was silence while one might count ten—the master was gathering his wrath. Then he spoke: “Who tore this book?”

An entire hour passed, the teacher sat nodding in his chair, and the air felt heavy with the murmurs of studying. After a while, Mr. Dobbins straightened up, yawned, unlocked his desk, and reached for his book, but hesitated about whether to take it out or leave it in. Most of the students looked up wearily, but two of them watched him closely. Mr. Dobbins absentmindedly fiddled with his book for a moment, then took it out and settled into his chair to read! Tom shot a look at Becky. She had a look like a frightened rabbit with a gun aimed at its head. Instantly, he forgot their argument. Quick—something needed to be done! And it had to be done fast! But the very urgency of the situation froze his thoughts. Good!—he had an idea! He could run, grab the book, dash through the door, and escape. But for just a second, his determination wavered, and the chance was gone—the teacher opened the book. If only Tom could have that missed opportunity back! Too late. There was no saving Becky now, he thought. The next moment, the teacher faced the class. Every eye dropped under his gaze. There was something in it that struck even the innocent with fear. There was silence for a count of ten—the teacher was gathering his anger. Then he spoke: “Who tore this book?”

There was not a sound. One could have heard a pin drop. The stillness continued; the master searched face after face for signs of guilt.

There was complete silence. You could hear a pin drop. The stillness went on; the master scanned each face for any signs of guilt.

“Benjamin Rogers, did you tear this book?”

“Benjamin Rogers, did you rip this book?”

A denial. Another pause.

A rejection. Another pause.

“Joseph Harper, did you?”

“Did you, Joseph Harper?”

Another denial. Tom’s uneasiness grew more and more intense under the slow torture of these proceedings. The master scanned the ranks of boys—considered a while, then turned to the girls:

Another denial. Tom’s anxiety became increasingly intense under the slow torture of these proceedings. The master looked over the rows of boys—thought for a moment, then turned to the girls:

“Amy Lawrence?”

"Amy Lawrence?"

A shake of the head.

A head shake.

“Gracie Miller?”

"Gracie Miller?"

The same sign.

The same sign.

“Susan Harper, did you do this?”

“Susan Harper, did you do this?”

Another negative. The next girl was Becky Thatcher. Tom was trembling from head to foot with excitement and a sense of the hopelessness of the situation.

Another negative. The next girl was Becky Thatcher. Tom was shaking all over with excitement and a feeling of hopelessness.

“Rebecca Thatcher” [Tom glanced at her face—it was white with terror]—“did you tear—no, look me in the face” [her hands rose in appeal]—“did you tear this book?”

“Rebecca Thatcher” [Tom looked at her face—it was pale with fear]—“did you tear—no, look me in the eye” [her hands rose in a plea]—“did you tear this book?”

A thought shot like lightning through Tom’s brain. He sprang to his feet and shouted—“I done it!”

A thought struck Tom's mind like lightning. He jumped to his feet and shouted, "I did it!"

20-165.jpg (54K)

The school stared in perplexity at this incredible folly. Tom stood a moment, to gather his dismembered faculties; and when he stepped forward to go to his punishment the surprise, the gratitude, the adoration that shone upon him out of poor Becky’s eyes seemed pay enough for a hundred floggings. Inspired by the splendor of his own act, he took without an outcry the most merciless flaying that even Mr. Dobbins had ever administered; and also received with indifference the added cruelty of a command to remain two hours after school should be dismissed—for he knew who would wait for him outside till his captivity was done, and not count the tedious time as loss, either.

The school looked on in confusion at this unbelievable nonsense. Tom paused for a moment to collect his scattered thoughts, and when he stepped forward to face his punishment, the surprise, gratitude, and admiration shining in poor Becky’s eyes felt like enough reward for a hundred beatings. Fueled by the greatness of his own action, he accepted without a sound the harshest punishment that even Mr. Dobbins had ever given; and he also took the extra cruelty of being told to stay two hours after school let out with indifference—because he knew who would be waiting for him outside until his time in detention was over, not considering the long wait a loss at all.

Tom went to bed that night planning vengeance against Alfred Temple; for with shame and repentance Becky had told him all, not forgetting her own treachery; but even the longing for vengeance had to give way, soon, to pleasanter musings, and he fell asleep at last with Becky’s latest words lingering dreamily in his ear—

Tom went to bed that night plotting revenge against Alfred Temple; because with shame and regret, Becky had told him everything, including her own betrayal; but even his desire for revenge quickly gave way to happier thoughts, and he finally fell asleep with Becky’s last words echoing softly in his mind—

“Tom, how could you be so noble!”

“Tom, how could you be so noble!”

20-166.jpg (28K)

CHAPTER XXI

21-167.jpg (178K)

Vacation was approaching. The schoolmaster, always severe, grew severer and more exacting than ever, for he wanted the school to make a good showing on “Examination” day. His rod and his ferule were seldom idle now—at least among the smaller pupils. Only the biggest boys, and young ladies of eighteen and twenty, escaped lashing. Mr. Dobbins’ lashings were very vigorous ones, too; for although he carried, under his wig, a perfectly bald and shiny head, he had only reached middle age, and there was no sign of feebleness in his muscle. As the great day approached, all the tyranny that was in him came to the surface; he seemed to take a vindictive pleasure in punishing the least shortcomings. The consequence was, that the smaller boys spent their days in terror and suffering and their nights in plotting revenge. They threw away no opportunity to do the master a mischief. But he kept ahead all the time. The retribution that followed every vengeful success was so sweeping and majestic that the boys always retired from the field badly worsted. At last they conspired together and hit upon a plan that promised a dazzling victory. They swore in the signpainter’s boy, told him the scheme, and asked his help. He had his own reasons for being delighted, for the master boarded in his father’s family and had given the boy ample cause to hate him. The master’s wife would go on a visit to the country in a few days, and there would be nothing to interfere with the plan; the master always prepared himself for great occasions by getting pretty well fuddled, and the signpainter’s boy said that when the dominie had reached the proper condition on Examination Evening he would “manage the thing” while he napped in his chair; then he would have him awakened at the right time and hurried away to school.

Vacation was coming up. The schoolmaster, who was always strict, became even more demanding because he wanted the school to shine on “Examination” day. His rod and ferule were hardly ever put down now—especially among the younger students. Only the older boys and the young women aged eighteen and twenty got a break from punishment. Mr. Dobbins' lashes were quite forceful too; despite having a completely bald and shiny head under his wig, he was still in his prime and showed no signs of weakness in his strength. As the big day got closer, all his oppressive tendencies came to light; he seemed to take a mean pleasure in punishing even the slightest mistakes. As a result, the younger boys spent their days in fear and pain, and their nights scheming revenge. They seized every chance to cause trouble for the master. But he always stayed a step ahead. The consequences that followed each successful act of revenge were so severe and overwhelming that the boys often left feeling defeated. Eventually, they banded together and came up with a plan that promised an impressive victory. They brought in the signpainter’s boy, shared the scheme with him, and asked for his help. He had his own reasons to be excited since the master lived with his family and had given him plenty of reasons to despise him. The master's wife would be going to visit the countryside in a few days, leaving the plan free from interference; the master always prepared for significant occasions by drinking a lot, and the signpainter’s boy said that when the master was in the right state on Examination Evening, he would “handle things” while the master napped in his chair; then he would wake him up at the right moment and rush him off to school.

In the fulness of time the interesting occasion arrived. At eight in the evening the schoolhouse was brilliantly lighted, and adorned with wreaths and festoons of foliage and flowers. The master sat throned in his great chair upon a raised platform, with his blackboard behind him. He was looking tolerably mellow. Three rows of benches on each side and six rows in front of him were occupied by the dignitaries of the town and by the parents of the pupils. To his left, back of the rows of citizens, was a spacious temporary platform upon which were seated the scholars who were to take part in the exercises of the evening; rows of small boys, washed and dressed to an intolerable state of discomfort; rows of gawky big boys; snowbanks of girls and young ladies clad in lawn and muslin and conspicuously conscious of their bare arms, their grandmothers’ ancient trinkets, their bits of pink and blue ribbon and the flowers in their hair. All the rest of the house was filled with non-participating scholars.

In due time, the exciting event arrived. At eight in the evening, the schoolhouse was brightly lit and decorated with wreaths and garlands of leaves and flowers. The teacher sat elevated in his large chair on a raised platform, with his blackboard behind him. He appeared quite cheerful. Three rows of benches on each side and six rows in front were filled with the town's dignitaries and the parents of the students. To his left, behind the rows of citizens, was a spacious temporary platform where the students participating in the evening's activities were seated; rows of little boys, washed and dressed to an uncomfortable degree; rows of awkward older boys; swathes of girls and young women in lawn and muslin, very aware of their bare arms, their grandmothers' old jewelry, their bits of pink and blue ribbon, and the flowers in their hair. The rest of the room was filled with students not taking part.

21-168.jpg (103K)

The exercises began. A very little boy stood up and sheepishly recited, “You’d scarce expect one of my age to speak in public on the stage,” etc.—accompanying himself with the painfully exact and spasmodic gestures which a machine might have used—supposing the machine to be a trifle out of order. But he got through safely, though cruelly scared, and got a fine round of applause when he made his manufactured bow and retired.

The exercises started. A very little boy stood up and shyly recited, “You wouldn’t expect someone my age to speak in public on the stage,” etc.—while using awkward and jerky gestures that looked like a malfunctioning machine. But he finished without any major issues, despite being really scared, and received a big round of applause when he made his stiff bow and left the stage.

A little shamefaced girl lisped, “Mary had a little lamb,” etc., performed a compassion-inspiring curtsy, got her meed of applause, and sat down flushed and happy.

A slightly embarrassed girl lisped, “Mary had a little lamb,” etc., did a cute curtsy that made everyone feel warm inside, received her share of applause, and sat down feeling flushed and happy.

Tom Sawyer stepped forward with conceited confidence and soared into the unquenchable and indestructible “Give me liberty or give me death” speech, with fine fury and frantic gesticulation, and broke down in the middle of it. A ghastly stage-fright seized him, his legs quaked under him and he was like to choke. True, he had the manifest sympathy of the house but he had the house’s silence, too, which was even worse than its sympathy. The master frowned, and this completed the disaster. Tom struggled awhile and then retired, utterly defeated. There was a weak attempt at applause, but it died early.

Tom Sawyer stepped up with overconfident swagger and launched into the intense and passionate “Give me liberty or give me death” speech, full of energy and dramatic gestures, but stumbled halfway through. A terrifying stage fright hit him, his legs shook beneath him, and he nearly choked. He definitely felt the crowd's sympathy, but the silence from the audience was even more overwhelming. The teacher frowned, which made things worse. Tom struggled for a bit and then backed down, completely defeated. There was a half-hearted attempt at applause, but it quickly faded away.

“The Boy Stood on the Burning Deck” followed; also “The Assyrian Came Down,” and other declamatory gems. Then there were reading exercises, and a spelling fight. The meagre Latin class recited with honor. The prime feature of the evening was in order, now—original “compositions” by the young ladies. Each in her turn stepped forward to the edge of the platform, cleared her throat, held up her manuscript (tied with dainty ribbon), and proceeded to read, with labored attention to “expression” and punctuation. The themes were the same that had been illuminated upon similar occasions by their mothers before them, their grandmothers, and doubtless all their ancestors in the female line clear back to the Crusades. “Friendship” was one; “Memories of Other Days”; “Religion in History”; “Dream Land”; “The Advantages of Culture”; “Forms of Political Government Compared and Contrasted”; “Melancholy”; “Filial Love”; “Heart Longings,” etc., etc.

“The Boy Stood on the Burning Deck” was followed by “The Assyrian Came Down,” along with other impressive pieces. Then there were reading exercises and a spelling competition. The small Latin class recited with pride. The main highlight of the evening was next—original “compositions” by the young ladies. Each girl took her turn, stepped up to the front of the platform, cleared her throat, held up her manuscript (tied with pretty ribbon), and began to read, carefully focusing on “expression” and punctuation. The themes were the same ones that had been shared by their mothers, grandmothers, and probably all their female ancestors going back to the Crusades. “Friendship” was one; “Memories of Other Days”; “Religion in History”; “Dream Land”; “The Advantages of Culture”; “Forms of Political Government Compared and Contrasted”; “Melancholy”; “Filial Love”; “Heart Longings,” and so on.

21-170.jpg (87K)

A prevalent feature in these compositions was a nursed and petted melancholy; another was a wasteful and opulent gush of “fine language”; another was a tendency to lug in by the ears particularly prized words and phrases until they were worn entirely out; and a peculiarity that conspicuously marked and marred them was the inveterate and intolerable sermon that wagged its crippled tail at the end of each and every one of them. No matter what the subject might be, a brainracking effort was made to squirm it into some aspect or other that the moral and religious mind could contemplate with edification. The glaring insincerity of these sermons was not sufficient to compass the banishment of the fashion from the schools, and it is not sufficient today; it never will be sufficient while the world stands, perhaps. There is no school in all our land where the young ladies do not feel obliged to close their compositions with a sermon; and you will find that the sermon of the most frivolous and the least religious girl in the school is always the longest and the most relentlessly pious. But enough of this. Homely truth is unpalatable.

A common feature in these writings was a cultivated and sentimental sadness; another was an extravagant and lavish use of "fancy language"; yet another was the tendency to force in overused words and phrases until they lost all meaning; and a notable flaw was the constant and annoying sermon that tagged along at the end of every piece. Regardless of the topic, there was a tiresome attempt to twist it into some form that the moral and religious mind could find uplifting. The obvious insincerity of these sermons wasn't enough to eliminate the trend from schools, and it still isn't today; it likely never will be as long as the world exists. There isn't a school in our country where young ladies don't feel they have to wrap their essays with a sermon; and you'll notice that the sermon from the most trivial and least religious girl in the school is always the longest and most self-righteous. But enough of this. Unpleasant truths are hard to swallow.

Let us return to the “Examination.” The first composition that was read was one entitled “Is this, then, Life?” Perhaps the reader can endure an extract from it:

Let’s go back to the “Examination.” The first piece that was read was called “Is this, then, Life?” Maybe the reader can tolerate a passage from it:

“In the common walks of life, with what delightful emotions does the youthful mind look forward to some anticipated scene of festivity! Imagination is busy sketching rose-tinted pictures of joy. In fancy, the voluptuous votary of fashion sees herself amid the festive throng, ‘the observed of all observers.’ Her graceful form, arrayed in snowy robes, is whirling through the mazes of the joyous dance; her eye is brightest, her step is lightest in the gay assembly.

"In everyday life, how lovely it is for a young person to look forward to a fun event! Their imagination is busy creating joyful daydreams. They picture themselves in the spotlight, ‘the center of attention’ among the festive crowd. Dressed in white, they gracefully whirl through the lively dance; their gaze is the brightest, and their steps are the lightest in the cheerful gathering."

“In such delicious fancies time quickly glides by, and the welcome hour arrives for her entrance into the Elysian world, of which she has had such bright dreams. How fairy-like does everything appear to her enchanted vision! Each new scene is more charming than the last. But after a while she finds that beneath this goodly exterior, all is vanity, the flattery which once charmed her soul, now grates harshly upon her ear; the ballroom has lost its charms; and with wasted health and imbittered heart, she turns away with the conviction that earthly pleasures cannot satisfy the longings of the soul!”

“In such delightful fantasies, time flies by quickly, and the anticipated moment arrives for her to step into the blissful world she has envisioned so vividly. Everything appears magical to her enchanted eyes! Each new scene is more captivating than the last. But eventually, she realizes that beneath this beautiful facade, all is meaningless; the compliments that once delighted her now sound harsh to her ears; the ballroom has lost its allure; and with her health depleted and her heart embittered, she walks away, convinced that worldly pleasures cannot fulfill the desires of the soul!”

And so forth and so on. There was a buzz of gratification from time to time during the reading, accompanied by whispered ejaculations of “How sweet!” “How eloquent!” “So true!” etc., and after the thing had closed with a peculiarly afflicting sermon the applause was enthusiastic.

And so on and so forth. There was a buzz of satisfaction from time to time during the reading, along with whispered exclamations of “So sweet!” “So eloquent!” “So true!” and so on, and after it ended with a particularly touching sermon, the applause was enthusiastic.

Then arose a slim, melancholy girl, whose face had the “interesting” paleness that comes of pills and indigestion, and read a “poem.” Two stanzas of it will do:

Then a slender, sad girl stood up, her face having the "interesting" pale look that comes from medication and stomach issues, and read a "poem." Two stanzas of it will do:

“A MISSOURI MAIDEN’S FAREWELL TO ALABAMA

“A MISSOURI MAIDEN’S FAREWELL TO ALABAMA

“Alabama, goodbye! I love thee well!
    But yet for a while do I leave thee now!
Sad, yes, sad thoughts of thee my heart doth swell,
    And burning recollections throng my brow!
For I have wandered through thy flowery woods;
    Have roamed and read near Tallapoosa’s stream;
Have listened to Tallassee’s warring floods,
    And wooed on Coosa’s side Aurora’s beam.

“Yet shame I not to bear an o’erfull heart,
    Nor blush to turn behind my tearful eyes;
’Tis from no stranger land I now must part,
    ’Tis to no strangers left I yield these sighs.
Welcome and home were mine within this State,
    Whose vales I leave—whose spires fade fast from me
And cold must be mine eyes, and heart, and tête,
    When, dear Alabama! they turn cold on thee!”

“Alabama, goodbye! I love you dearly!
    But for now, I must leave you!
Sad, yes, sad thoughts of you fill my heart,
    And burning memories crowd my mind!
For I have wandered through your flowery woods;
    Have roamed and read near Tallapoosa’s stream;
Have listened to Tallassee’s rushing waters,
    And admired the dawn on the banks of Coosa.

“Yet I’m not ashamed to carry a full heart,
    Nor do I hesitate to look back with tearful eyes;
I’m not parting from a foreign land,
    I’m sighing for a place filled with familiar faces.
Welcome and home were mine in this State,
    Whose valleys I leave—whose spires quickly fade from view,
And my eyes, heart, and mind will feel cold,
    When, dear Alabama! they turn away from you!”

There were very few there who knew what “tête” meant, but the poem was very satisfactory, nevertheless.

There were very few people there who knew what “tête” meant, but the poem was still very satisfying.

Next appeared a dark-complexioned, black-eyed, black-haired young lady, who paused an impressive moment, assumed a tragic expression, and began to read in a measured, solemn tone:

Next came a dark-skinned, black-eyed, black-haired young woman, who paused for a striking moment, took on a dramatic expression, and started to read in a slow, serious tone:

21-173.jpg (87K)

A VISION

A Vision

Dark and tempestuous was night. Around the throne on high not a single star quivered; but the deep intonations of the heavy thunder constantly vibrated upon the ear; whilst the terrific lightning revelled in angry mood through the cloudy chambers of heaven, seeming to scorn the power exerted over its terror by the illustrious Franklin! Even the boisterous winds unanimously came forth from their mystic homes, and blustered about as if to enhance by their aid the wildness of the scene.

The night was dark and stormy. Not a single star flickered around the high throne; instead, the deep rumble of thunder echoed in the air, while fierce lightning danced angrily through the cloudy sky, seeming to mock the power that the famous Franklin had over its fury! Even the strong winds came together from their hidden places and blew around as if to add to the chaos of the scene.

At such a time, so dark, so dreary, for human sympathy my very spirit sighed; but instead thereof,

At such a dark and dreary time, my spirit sighed for human sympathy; but instead,

        ‘My dearest friend, my counsellor, my comforter and guide—
        My joy in grief, my second bliss in joy,’ came to my side.

‘My dearest friend, my advisor, my source of comfort and guidance—
        My joy in sorrow, my second happiness in joy,’ came to my side.

She moved like one of those bright beings pictured in the sunny walks of fancy’s Eden by the romantic and young, a queen of beauty unadorned save by her own transcendent loveliness. So soft was her step, it failed to make even a sound, and but for the magical thrill imparted by her genial touch, as other unobtrusive beauties, she would have glided away unperceived—unsought. A strange sadness rested upon her features, like icy tears upon the robe of December, as she pointed to the contending elements without, and bade me contemplate the two beings presented.

She moved like one of those bright beings described in the sunny paths of imagination’s paradise by the romantic and youthful, a queen of beauty untouched except for her own incredible loveliness. Her footsteps were so soft that they didn’t make a sound, and if it weren't for the magical thrill of her warm touch, like other subtle beauties, she would have slipped away unnoticed—unwanted. A strange sadness lingered on her face, like icy tears on a December cloak, as she pointed to the opposing forces outside and urged me to reflect on the two beings displayed.

This nightmare occupied some ten pages of manuscript and wound up with a sermon so destructive of all hope to non-Presbyterians that it took the first prize. This composition was considered to be the very finest effort of the evening. The mayor of the village, in delivering the prize to the author of it, made a warm speech in which he said that it was by far the most “eloquent” thing he had ever listened to, and that Daniel Webster himself might well be proud of it.

This nightmare took up about ten pages of writing and ended with a sermon so hopeless for non-Presbyterians that it won first prize. This piece was seen as the best effort of the evening. The village mayor, while presenting the award to the author, gave a heartfelt speech saying it was easily the most “eloquent” thing he had ever heard and that even Daniel Webster would be proud of it.

It may be remarked, in passing, that the number of compositions in which the word “beauteous” was over-fondled, and human experience referred to as “life’s page,” was up to the usual average.

It’s worth noting that the number of pieces where the word “beauteous” was overly used, and human experience referred to as “life’s page,” was about the same as usual.

Now the master, mellow almost to the verge of geniality, put his chair aside, turned his back to the audience, and began to draw a map of America on the blackboard, to exercise the geography class upon. But he made a sad business of it with his unsteady hand, and a smothered titter rippled over the house. He knew what the matter was, and set himself to right it. He sponged out lines and remade them; but he only distorted them more than ever, and the tittering was more pronounced. He threw his entire attention upon his work, now, as if determined not to be put down by the mirth. He felt that all eyes were fastened upon him; he imagined he was succeeding, and yet the tittering continued; it even manifestly increased. And well it might. There was a garret above, pierced with a scuttle over his head; and down through this scuttle came a cat, suspended around the haunches by a string; she had a rag tied about her head and jaws to keep her from mewing; as she slowly descended she curved upward and clawed at the string, she swung downward and clawed at the intangible air. The tittering rose higher and higher—the cat was within six inches of the absorbed teacher’s head—down, down, a little lower, and she grabbed his wig with her desperate claws, clung to it, and was snatched up into the garret in an instant with her trophy still in her possession! And how the light did blaze abroad from the master’s bald pate—for the signpainter’s boy had gilded it!

Now the teacher, almost in a good mood, moved his chair aside, turned his back to the class, and started to draw a map of America on the blackboard for the geography lesson. But he made a mess of it with his shaky hand, and a muffled giggle spread through the room. He realized what was happening and tried to fix it. He erased lines and redrew them, but only made it worse, and the giggles grew louder. He focused intently on his work, determined not to let their laughter get to him. He could feel all eyes on him; he thought he was making progress, yet the giggles continued and even got stronger. And it was no surprise. There was an attic above him, with an opening right over his head; down through this opening came a cat, dangling by its waist from a string. It had a rag tied around its head and mouth to keep it from meowing. As it slowly came down, it arched upwards and clawed at the string, then swung downwards and clawed at the air. The giggles got louder—the cat was just six inches from the engrossed teacher’s head—down, down, a little lower, and it grabbed his wig with its frantic claws, held onto it, and was instantly pulled back up into the attic, still holding its prize! And how the light shone brightly off the teacher’s bald head—because the sign painter’s kid had gilded it!

21-174.jpg (110K)

That broke up the meeting. The boys were avenged. Vacation had come.

That ended the meeting. The guys had their revenge. Vacation had arrived.

[*] NOTE:—The pretended “compositions” quoted in this chapter are taken without alteration from a volume entitled “Prose and Poetry, by a Western Lady”—but they are exactly and precisely after the schoolgirl pattern, and hence are much happier than any mere imitations could be.

[*] NOTE:—The so-called “writings” mentioned in this chapter are taken directly from a book called “Prose and Poetry, by a Western Lady”—but they follow the schoolgirl style exactly, which makes them much more enjoyable than any simple copies could be.

21-175.jpg (52K)

CHAPTER XXII

22-176.jpg (178K)

Tom joined the new order of Cadets of Temperance, being attracted by the showy character of their “regalia.” He promised to abstain from smoking, chewing, and profanity as long as he remained a member. Now he found out a new thing—namely, that to promise not to do a thing is the surest way in the world to make a body want to go and do that very thing. Tom soon found himself tormented with a desire to drink and swear; the desire grew to be so intense that nothing but the hope of a chance to display himself in his red sash kept him from withdrawing from the order. Fourth of July was coming; but he soon gave that up—gave it up before he had worn his shackles over forty-eight hours—and fixed his hopes upon old Judge Frazer, justice of the peace, who was apparently on his deathbed and would have a big public funeral, since he was so high an official. During three days Tom was deeply concerned about the Judge’s condition and hungry for news of it. Sometimes his hopes ran high—so high that he would venture to get out his regalia and practise before the looking-glass. But the Judge had a most discouraging way of fluctuating. At last he was pronounced upon the mend—and then convalescent. Tom was disgusted; and felt a sense of injury, too. He handed in his resignation at once—and that night the Judge suffered a relapse and died. Tom resolved that he would never trust a man like that again.

Tom joined the new Cadets of Temperance, drawn in by their flashy “regalia.” He promised to give up smoking, chewing, and swearing as long as he was a member. But he soon discovered something new—namely, that promising not to do something is the quickest way to really want to do it. Tom found himself struggling with a strong urge to drink and curse; the desire became so overwhelming that only the hope of showing off his red sash kept him from quitting the group. With the Fourth of July approaching, he quickly lost interest in that—he gave it up before he had even been in the order for two days—and instead focused on old Judge Frazer, the justice of the peace, who seemed to be on his deathbed and would have a big public funeral since he was such a high official. For three days, Tom was very worried about the Judge’s condition and eager for updates. Sometimes his hopes soared—so high that he would bring out his regalia and practice in front of the mirror. But the Judge had a frustrating way of fluctuating. Eventually, he was declared on the mend—and then convalescent. Tom was annoyed and felt wronged. He immediately submitted his resignation—and that night, the Judge had a relapse and died. Tom decided he would never trust a man like that again.

The funeral was a fine thing. The Cadets paraded in a style calculated to kill the late member with envy. Tom was a free boy again, however—there was something in that. He could drink and swear, now—but found to his surprise that he did not want to. The simple fact that he could, took the desire away, and the charm of it.

The funeral was quite an event. The Cadets marched in a way that would have made the deceased green with envy. Tom was a free boy again, and that meant something. He could drink and swear now, but to his surprise, he didn’t really want to. The mere fact that he could lessened his desire for it, and the thrill was gone.

Tom presently wondered to find that his coveted vacation was beginning to hang a little heavily on his hands.

Tom now found it strange that his much-desired vacation was starting to feel a bit burdensome.

He attempted a diary—but nothing happened during three days, and so he abandoned it.

He tried keeping a diary, but nothing happened for three days, so he gave it up.

The first of all the negro minstrel shows came to town, and made a sensation. Tom and Joe Harper got up a band of performers and were happy for two days.

The first black minstrel show arrived in town and created a buzz. Tom and Joe Harper put together a group of performers and were excited for two days.

22-177.jpg (110K)

Even the Glorious Fourth was in some sense a failure, for it rained hard, there was no procession in consequence, and the greatest man in the world (as Tom supposed), Mr. Benton, an actual United States Senator, proved an overwhelming disappointment—for he was not twenty-five feet high, nor even anywhere in the neighborhood of it.

Even the Glorious Fourth was somewhat of a letdown, because it rained heavily, there was no parade as a result, and the most important person in the world (according to Tom), Mr. Benton, an actual United States Senator, turned out to be a huge disappointment—he was not twenty-five feet tall, nor even close to it.

A circus came. The boys played circus for three days afterward in tents made of rag carpeting—admission, three pins for boys, two for girls—and then circusing was abandoned.

A circus arrived. The boys pretended to be in a circus for three days afterward in tents made of rag carpeting—admission was three pins for boys and two for girls—and then the circus play was dropped.

A phrenologist and a mesmerizer came—and went again and left the village duller and drearier than ever.

A phrenologist and a mesmerist came—and then left, leaving the village even duller and more depressing than before.

There were some boys-and-girls’ parties, but they were so few and so delightful that they only made the aching voids between ache the harder.

There were a few boys-and-girls’ parties, but they were so rare and so enjoyable that they only made the empty spaces in between feel even more painful.

Becky Thatcher was gone to her Constantinople home to stay with her parents during vacation—so there was no bright side to life anywhere.

Becky Thatcher had gone to her home in Constantinople to spend the vacation with her parents—so there was no positive aspect of life anywhere.

The dreadful secret of the murder was a chronic misery. It was a very cancer for permanency and pain.

The terrible secret of the murder was a constant suffering. It was like a cancer that brought lasting pain.

Then came the measles.

Then came the measles outbreak.

22-178.jpg (51K)

During two long weeks Tom lay a prisoner, dead to the world and its happenings. He was very ill, he was interested in nothing. When he got upon his feet at last and moved feebly downtown, a melancholy change had come over everything and every creature. There had been a “revival,” and everybody had “got religion,” not only the adults, but even the boys and girls. Tom went about, hoping against hope for the sight of one blessed sinful face, but disappointment crossed him everywhere. He found Joe Harper studying a Testament, and turned sadly away from the depressing spectacle. He sought Ben Rogers, and found him visiting the poor with a basket of tracts. He hunted up Jim Hollis, who called his attention to the precious blessing of his late measles as a warning. Every boy he encountered added another ton to his depression; and when, in desperation, he flew for refuge at last to the bosom of Huckleberry Finn and was received with a Scriptural quotation, his heart broke and he crept home and to bed realizing that he alone of all the town was lost, forever and forever.

For two long weeks, Tom lay trapped, completely out of touch with the world and what was going on. He was very sick and didn’t care about anything. When he finally got back on his feet and weakly made his way downtown, everything and everyone seemed to have changed sadly. There had been a “revival,” and everyone had “found religion,” not just the adults, but also the boys and girls. Tom walked around, desperately hoping to see one familiar sinful face, but everywhere he turned, he was disappointed. He found Joe Harper reading a Bible and sadly turned away from that disheartening sight. He looked for Ben Rogers and found him bringing food to the poor along with a basket of pamphlets. He searched for Jim Hollis, who reminded him of the “blessing” of his recent measles as a lesson. Every boy he came across added to his sadness, and when, in desperation, he finally sought comfort from Huckleberry Finn and was greeted with a Bible verse, his heart shattered. He crept home to bed, realizing he was the only one in town who was lost, forever and ever.

And that night there came on a terrific storm, with driving rain, awful claps of thunder and blinding sheets of lightning. He covered his head with the bedclothes and waited in a horror of suspense for his doom; for he had not the shadow of a doubt that all this hubbub was about him. He believed he had taxed the forbearance of the powers above to the extremity of endurance and that this was the result. It might have seemed to him a waste of pomp and ammunition to kill a bug with a battery of artillery, but there seemed nothing incongruous about the getting up such an expensive thunderstorm as this to knock the turf from under an insect like himself.

And that night, a terrible storm hit, with pouring rain, loud thunder, and blinding flashes of lightning. He covered his head with the blankets and waited in a horrifying suspense for his fate; he had no doubt that all this commotion was about him. He believed he had pushed the patience of the powers above to the limit and that this was the consequence. It might have seemed like a waste of resources to kill a bug with a show of artillery, but there was nothing odd about creating such a costly thunderstorm just to knock the ground out from under an insect like him.

By and by the tempest spent itself and died without accomplishing its object. The boy’s first impulse was to be grateful, and reform. His second was to wait—for there might not be any more storms.

Eventually, the storm calmed down and faded away without achieving its goal. The boy's first instinct was to feel thankful and make changes. His second instinct was to wait—there might not be any more storms.

The next day the doctors were back; Tom had relapsed. The three weeks he spent on his back this time seemed an entire age. When he got abroad at last he was hardly grateful that he had been spared, remembering how lonely was his estate, how companionless and forlorn he was. He drifted listlessly down the street and found Jim Hollis acting as judge in a juvenile court that was trying a cat for murder, in the presence of her victim, a bird. He found Joe Harper and Huck Finn up an alley eating a stolen melon. Poor lads! they—like Tom—had suffered a relapse.

The next day, the doctors returned; Tom had relapsed. The three weeks he spent lying down this time felt like an eternity. When he finally got outside, he hardly felt grateful for being alive, remembering how lonely his situation was, how he had no one to keep him company. He wandered aimlessly down the street and saw Jim Hollis acting as a judge in a juvenile court that was trying a cat for murder, with her victim, a bird, present. He came across Joe Harper and Huck Finn down an alley, eating a stolen melon. Poor kids! They—like Tom—had also experienced a relapse.

22-180.jpg (56K)

CHAPTER XXIII

23-181.jpg (192K)

At last the sleepy atmosphere was stirred—and vigorously: the murder trial came on in the court. It became the absorbing topic of village talk immediately. Tom could not get away from it. Every reference to the murder sent a shudder to his heart, for his troubled conscience and fears almost persuaded him that these remarks were put forth in his hearing as “feelers”; he did not see how he could be suspected of knowing anything about the murder, but still he could not be comfortable in the midst of this gossip. It kept him in a cold shiver all the time. He took Huck to a lonely place to have a talk with him. It would be some relief to unseal his tongue for a little while; to divide his burden of distress with another sufferer. Moreover, he wanted to assure himself that Huck had remained discreet.

At last, the sleepy atmosphere was disrupted—and with a bang: the murder trial kicked off in court. It instantly became the main topic of conversation in the village. Tom couldn't escape it. Every mention of the murder sent chills down his spine, as his guilty conscience and fears nearly convinced him that these comments were aimed at him as “test balloons”; he couldn’t figure out how anyone could suspect him of knowing anything about the murder, but he still felt uneasy amidst all this gossip. It kept him in a constant state of anxiety. He took Huck to a secluded spot to talk. It would be a relief to share his thoughts for a bit; to lighten his load of worry with someone else who was struggling. Plus, he wanted to make sure that Huck had kept things under wraps.

“Huck, have you ever told anybody about—that?”

"Huck, have you ever told anyone about—that?"

“’Bout what?”

"About what?"

“You know what.”

“Guess what.”

“Oh—’course I haven’t.”

"Oh—of course I haven't."

“Never a word?”

“Not a word?”

“Never a solitary word, so help me. What makes you ask?”

“Not a single word, I swear. Why do you ask?”

“Well, I was afeard.”

"Well, I was afraid."

“Why, Tom Sawyer, we wouldn’t be alive two days if that got found out. You know that.”

“Why, Tom Sawyer, we wouldn’t last two days if that got discovered. You know that.”

Tom felt more comfortable. After a pause:

Tom felt more at ease. After a moment:

“Huck, they couldn’t anybody get you to tell, could they?”

“Huck, they couldn’t get you to tell, could they?”

“Get me to tell? Why, if I wanted that halfbreed devil to drownd me they could get me to tell. They ain’t no different way.”

“Get me to talk? Well, if I wanted that mixed-breed devil to drown me, they could make me talk. There’s no other way.”

“Well, that’s all right, then. I reckon we’re safe as long as we keep mum. But let’s swear again, anyway. It’s more surer.”

“Well, that's fine, then. I guess we’re safe as long as we stay quiet. But let’s promise again, just to be extra sure.”

“I’m agreed.”

"I agree."

So they swore again with dread solemnities.

So they vowed once more with a heavy sense of dread.

“What is the talk around, Huck? I’ve heard a power of it.”

“What’s the gossip, Huck? I’ve heard a lot about it.”

“Talk? Well, it’s just Muff Potter, Muff Potter, Muff Potter all the time. It keeps me in a sweat, constant, so’s I want to hide som’ers.”

“Talk? Well, it’s just Muff Potter, Muff Potter, Muff Potter all the time. It keeps me stressed out, all the time, so I want to hide somewhere.”

“That’s just the same way they go on round me. I reckon he’s a goner. Don’t you feel sorry for him, sometimes?”

“That's just how they act around me. I think he's done for. Don't you feel sorry for him sometimes?”

“Most always—most always. He ain’t no account; but then he hain’t ever done anything to hurt anybody. Just fishes a little, to get money to get drunk on—and loafs around considerable; but lord, we all do that—leastways most of us—preachers and such like. But he’s kind of good—he give me half a fish, once, when there warn’t enough for two; and lots of times he’s kind of stood by me when I was out of luck.”

“Most of the time—most of the time. He’s not worth much; but he’s never done anything to hurt anyone. He just fishes a bit to make money to drink—and hangs around a lot; but, honestly, we all do that—at least most of us—preachers and folks like that. But he’s kind of nice—he gave me half a fish once, when there wasn’t enough for two; and a lot of times he’s helped me out when I was down on my luck.”

“Well, he’s mended kites for me, Huck, and knitted hooks on to my line. I wish we could get him out of there.”

“Well, he’s fixed kites for me, Huck, and added hooks to my line. I wish we could get him out of there.”

“My! we couldn’t get him out, Tom. And besides, ’twouldn’t do any good; they’d ketch him again.”

“My! We couldn’t get him out, Tom. And besides, it wouldn’t do any good; they’d catch him again.”

“Yes—so they would. But I hate to hear ’em abuse him so like the dickens when he never done—that.”

“Yes—so they would. But I can't stand hearing them talk trash about him when he never did anything like that.”

“I do too, Tom. Lord, I hear ’em say he’s the bloodiest looking villain in this country, and they wonder he wasn’t ever hung before.”

“I do too, Tom. Wow, I hear people say he’s the most dangerous-looking criminal in this country, and they wonder why he was never hanged before.”

“Yes, they talk like that, all the time. I’ve heard ’em say that if he was to get free they’d lynch him.”

“Yes, they talk like that all the time. I’ve heard them say that if he were to get free, they’d lynch him.”

“And they’d do it, too.”

"And they would do it, too."

The boys had a long talk, but it brought them little comfort. As the twilight drew on, they found themselves hanging about the neighborhood of the little isolated jail, perhaps with an undefined hope that something would happen that might clear away their difficulties. But nothing happened; there seemed to be no angels or fairies interested in this luckless captive.

The boys had a long conversation, but it didn’t bring them much comfort. As twilight approached, they found themselves lingering around the small, isolated jail, maybe hoping that something would happen that could resolve their problems. But nothing happened; there didn’t seem to be any angels or fairies looking out for this unfortunate prisoner.

The boys did as they had often done before—went to the cell grating and gave Potter some tobacco and matches. He was on the ground floor and there were no guards.

The boys did what they had done many times before—went to the cell grate and gave Potter some tobacco and matches. He was on the ground floor, and there were no guards.

23-184.jpg (108K)

His gratitude for their gifts had always smote their consciences before—it cut deeper than ever, this time. They felt cowardly and treacherous to the last degree when Potter said:

His gratitude for their gifts had always weighed on their consciences—it hit harder than ever this time. They felt cowardly and deceitful to the fullest extent when Potter said:

“You’ve been mighty good to me, boys—better’n anybody else in this town. And I don’t forget it, I don’t. Often I says to myself, says I, ‘I used to mend all the boys’ kites and things, and show ’em where the good fishin’ places was, and befriend ’em what I could, and now they’ve all forgot old Muff when he’s in trouble; but Tom don’t, and Huck don’t—they don’t forget him,’ says I, ‘and I don’t forget them.’ Well, boys, I done an awful thing—drunk and crazy at the time—that’s the only way I account for it—and now I got to swing for it, and it’s right. Right, and best, too, I reckon—hope so, anyway. Well, we won’t talk about that. I don’t want to make you feel bad; you’ve befriended me. But what I want to say, is, don’t you ever get drunk—then you won’t ever get here. Stand a litter furder west—so—that’s it; it’s a prime comfort to see faces that’s friendly when a body’s in such a muck of trouble, and there don’t none come here but yourn. Good friendly faces—good friendly faces. Git up on one another’s backs and let me touch ’em. That’s it. Shake hands—yourn’ll come through the bars, but mine’s too big. Little hands, and weak—but they’ve helped Muff Potter a power, and they’d help him more if they could.”

“You’ve been really good to me, guys—better than anyone else in this town. And I don’t forget it, I really don’t. I often remind myself, ‘I used to fix all the boys’ kites and show them where the best fishing spots were and help them out however I could, and now they’ve all forgotten old Muff when he’s in trouble; but Tom doesn’t forget, and Huck doesn’t forget—they remember him,’ I tell myself, ‘and I won’t forget them either.’ Well, guys, I did something terrible—was drunk and out of my mind at the time—that’s the only way I explain it—and now I have to pay for it, and that’s fair. Fair, and best too, I think—hope so, anyway. Well, let’s not dwell on that. I don’t want to make you feel bad; you’ve been there for me. But what I want to say is, don’t you ever get drunk—then you won’t end up here. Stand a little further west—there you go; it’s such a comfort to see friendly faces when someone’s in a tough spot, and there are none here but yours. Good friendly faces—good friendly faces. Climb on each other’s backs and let me touch them. That’s it. Shake hands—yours will come through the bars, but mine’s too big. Little hands, and weak—but they’ve helped Muff Potter a lot, and they would help him more if they could.”

Tom went home miserable, and his dreams that night were full of horrors. The next day and the day after, he hung about the courtroom, drawn by an almost irresistible impulse to go in, but forcing himself to stay out. Huck was having the same experience. They studiously avoided each other. Each wandered away, from time to time, but the same dismal fascination always brought them back presently. Tom kept his ears open when idlers sauntered out of the courtroom, but invariably heard distressing news—the toils were closing more and more relentlessly around poor Potter. At the end of the second day the village talk was to the effect that Injun Joe’s evidence stood firm and unshaken, and that there was not the slightest question as to what the jury’s verdict would be.

Tom went home feeling awful, and that night his dreams were filled with nightmares. The next day and the one after, he lingered around the courtroom, drawn by an almost irresistible urge to go inside, but he forced himself to stay outside. Huck was having the same struggle. They carefully avoided each other. Each of them wandered off from time to time, but the same gloomy pull always brought them back eventually. Tom listened intently when bystanders walked out of the courtroom, but he always heard upsetting news—the trap was closing more and more tightly around poor Potter. By the end of the second day, the talk in the village was that Injun Joe’s testimony was solid and unwavering, and there was no doubt about what the jury’s verdict would be.

Tom was out late, that night, and came to bed through the window. He was in a tremendous state of excitement. It was hours before he got to sleep. All the village flocked to the courthouse the next morning, for this was to be the great day. Both sexes were about equally represented in the packed audience. After a long wait the jury filed in and took their places; shortly afterward, Potter, pale and haggard, timid and hopeless, was brought in, with chains upon him, and seated where all the curious eyes could stare at him; no less conspicuous was Injun Joe, stolid as ever. There was another pause, and then the judge arrived and the sheriff proclaimed the opening of the court. The usual whisperings among the lawyers and gathering together of papers followed. These details and accompanying delays worked up an atmosphere of preparation that was as impressive as it was fascinating.

Tom was out late that night and climbed into bed through the window. He was extremely excited. It took him hours to fall asleep. The whole village gathered at the courthouse the next morning because it was going to be a big day. Both men and women were equally represented in the packed audience. After a long wait, the jury came in and took their seats; shortly after that, Potter, looking pale and worn out, timid and hopeless, was brought in, chained up, and seated where everyone could see him; no less noticeable was Injun Joe, as stoic as ever. There was another pause, and then the judge arrived, and the sheriff declared the court open. The usual murmurs among the lawyers and the sorting of papers followed. These details and the delays created an atmosphere of anticipation that was just as impressive as it was captivating.

Now a witness was called who testified that he found Muff Potter washing in the brook, at an early hour of the morning that the murder was discovered, and that he immediately sneaked away. After some further questioning, counsel for the prosecution said:

Now a witness was called who testified that he found Muff Potter washing in the stream early in the morning when the murder was discovered, and that he quickly sneaked away. After some additional questioning, the prosecutor said:

“Take the witness.”

"Call the witness."

The prisoner raised his eyes for a moment, but dropped them again when his own counsel said:

The prisoner looked up for a moment, but looked down again when his own lawyer said:

“I have no questions to ask him.”

“I don't have any questions for him.”

The next witness proved the finding of the knife near the corpse. Counsel for the prosecution said:

The next witness confirmed the discovery of the knife near the body. The prosecution's lawyer stated:

“Take the witness.”

“Bring in the witness.”

“I have no questions to ask him,” Potter’s lawyer replied.

“I have no questions for him,” Potter’s lawyer replied.

A third witness swore he had often seen the knife in Potter’s possession.

A third witness claimed he had frequently seen the knife in Potter's possession.

“Take the witness.”

“Call the witness.”

Counsel for Potter declined to question him. The faces of the audience began to betray annoyance. Did this attorney mean to throw away his client’s life without an effort?

Counsel for Potter chose not to question him. The expressions of the audience started to show irritation. Was this attorney really going to give up on his client’s life without even trying?

Several witnesses deposed concerning Potter’s guilty behavior when brought to the scene of the murder. They were allowed to leave the stand without being cross-questioned.

Several witnesses testified about Potter’s guilty behavior when he was brought to the murder scene. They were allowed to leave the stand without being cross-examined.

Every detail of the damaging circumstances that occurred in the graveyard upon that morning which all present remembered so well was brought out by credible witnesses, but none of them were cross-examined by Potter’s lawyer. The perplexity and dissatisfaction of the house expressed itself in murmurs and provoked a reproof from the bench. Counsel for the prosecution now said:

Every detail of the distressing events that took place in the graveyard that morning, which everyone there remembered so clearly, was revealed by reliable witnesses, but none of them were questioned by Potter's lawyer. The confusion and discontent from the audience were shown in murmurings, which led to a reprimand from the judge. The prosecutor then said:

“By the oaths of citizens whose simple word is above suspicion, we have fastened this awful crime, beyond all possibility of question, upon the unhappy prisoner at the bar. We rest our case here.”

“By the oaths of citizens whose honest word is beyond doubt, we have secured this terrible crime, without any possibility of question, against the unfortunate prisoner at the bar. We conclude our case here.”

A groan escaped from poor Potter, and he put his face in his hands and rocked his body softly to and fro, while a painful silence reigned in the courtroom. Many men were moved, and many women’s compassion testified itself in tears. Counsel for the defence rose and said:

A groan escaped from poor Potter, and he buried his face in his hands, rocking gently back and forth, as a heavy silence filled the courtroom. Many men were affected, and many women showed their compassion through tears. The defense attorney stood up and said:

“Your honor, in our remarks at the opening of this trial, we foreshadowed our purpose to prove that our client did this fearful deed while under the influence of a blind and irresponsible delirium produced by drink. We have changed our mind. We shall not offer that plea.” [Then to the clerk:] “Call Thomas Sawyer!”

“Your honor, in our opening statements for this trial, we hinted at our intention to prove that our client committed this terrible act while under the influence of a blind and reckless delirium caused by alcohol. We've had a change of heart. We won't be using that defense.” [Then to the clerk:] “Call Thomas Sawyer!”

A puzzled amazement awoke in every face in the house, not even excepting Potter’s. Every eye fastened itself with wondering interest upon Tom as he rose and took his place upon the stand. The boy looked wild enough, for he was badly scared. The oath was administered.

A look of puzzled amazement spread across every face in the house, including Potter’s. Every eye fixed with curious interest on Tom as he stood up and took his place on the stand. The boy looked pretty frantic because he was really scared. The oath was given.

23-186.jpg (53K)

“Thomas Sawyer, where were you on the seventeenth of June, about the hour of midnight?”

“Thomas Sawyer, where were you on June 17th, around midnight?”

Tom glanced at Injun Joe’s iron face and his tongue failed him. The audience listened breathless, but the words refused to come. After a few moments, however, the boy got a little of his strength back, and managed to put enough of it into his voice to make part of the house hear:

Tom glanced at Injun Joe’s steely face and suddenly couldn’t find the words. The audience held their breath, but nothing came out. After a few moments, though, the boy regained some of his strength and managed to project enough of his voice for part of the crowd to hear:

“In the graveyard!”

"In the cemetery!"

“A little bit louder, please. Don’t be afraid. You were—”

“A little louder, please. Don’t be scared. You were—”

“In the graveyard.”

"In the cemetery."

A contemptuous smile flitted across Injun Joe’s face.

A sneering smile passed over Injun Joe's face.

“Were you anywhere near Horse Williams’ grave?”

“Were you anywhere close to Horse Williams' grave?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Speak up—just a trifle louder. How near were you?”

“Speak up—just a little louder. How close were you?”

“Near as I am to you.”

“Close as I am to you.”

“Were you hidden, or not?”

“Were you hiding or not?”

“I was hid.”

“I was hidden.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Behind the elms that’s on the edge of the grave.”

“Behind the elms at the edge of the grave.”

Injun Joe gave a barely perceptible start.

Injun Joe flinched a bit.

“Any one with you?”

"Anyone with you?"

“Yes, sir. I went there with—”

“Yes, sir. I went there with—”

“Wait—wait a moment. Never mind mentioning your companion’s name. We will produce him at the proper time. Did you carry anything there with you.”

“Wait—hold on a second. Forget about mentioning your companion’s name. We’ll bring him in when the time is right. Did you take anything with you?”

Tom hesitated and looked confused.

Tom hesitated and looked puzzled.

“Speak out, my boy—don’t be diffident. The truth is always respectable. What did you take there?”

“Speak up, my boy—don’t be shy. The truth is always respectable. What did you take there?”

“Only a—a—dead cat.”

“Just a dead cat.”

There was a ripple of mirth, which the court checked.

There was a wave of laughter, which the court silenced.

“We will produce the skeleton of that cat. Now, my boy, tell us everything that occurred—tell it in your own way—don’t skip anything, and don’t be afraid.”

“We're going to create the skeleton of that cat. Now, my boy, share everything that happened—tell it in your own way—don’t leave anything out, and don’t be scared.”

Tom began—hesitatingly at first, but as he warmed to his subject his words flowed more and more easily; in a little while every sound ceased but his own voice; every eye fixed itself upon him; with parted lips and bated breath the audience hung upon his words, taking no note of time, rapt in the ghastly fascinations of the tale. The strain upon pent emotion reached its climax when the boy said:

Tom started—hesitantly at first, but as he got into his topic, his words came out more and more smoothly; before long, every sound faded away except for his voice; every eye was focused on him; with bated breath and parted lips, the audience was captivated by his words, completely losing track of time, absorbed in the chilling allure of the story. The tension of restrained emotion peaked when the boy said:

“—and as the doctor fetched the board around and Muff Potter fell, Injun Joe jumped with the knife and—”

“—and as the doctor brought the board over and Muff Potter fell, Injun Joe lunged with the knife and—”

Crash! Quick as lightning the halfbreed sprang for a window, tore his way through all opposers, and was gone!

Crash! Fast as lightning, the half-breed jumped for a window, fought through everyone in his way, and was gone!

23-188.jpg (112K)

CHAPTER XXIV

24-189.jpg (165K)

Tom was a glittering hero once more—the pet of the old, the envy of the young. His name even went into immortal print, for the village paper magnified him. There were some that believed he would be President, yet, if he escaped hanging.

Tom was a shining hero once again—the favorite of the old, the envy of the young. His name even made it into the history books, as the village newspaper praised him. There were some who believed he would become President, provided he avoided hanging.

As usual, the fickle, unreasoning world took Muff Potter to its bosom and fondled him as lavishly as it had abused him before. But that sort of conduct is to the world’s credit; therefore it is not well to find fault with it.

As always, the unpredictable, irrational world embraced Muff Potter and treated him with as much affection as it had previously mistreated him. But this kind of behavior reflects positively on the world; so it's not fair to criticize it.

Tom’s days were days of splendor and exultation to him, but his nights were seasons of horror. Injun Joe infested all his dreams, and always with doom in his eye. Hardly any temptation could persuade the boy to stir abroad after nightfall. Poor Huck was in the same state of wretchedness and terror, for Tom had told the whole story to the lawyer the night before the great day of the trial, and Huck was sore afraid that his share in the business might leak out, yet, notwithstanding Injun Joe’s flight had saved him the suffering of testifying in court. The poor fellow had got the attorney to promise secrecy, but what of that? Since Tom’s harassed conscience had managed to drive him to the lawyer’s house by night and wring a dread tale from lips that had been sealed with the dismalest and most formidable of oaths, Huck’s confidence in the human race was wellnigh obliterated.

Tom’s days were filled with joy and excitement for him, but his nights were full of fear. Injun Joe haunted all his dreams, always with a sense of impending doom. Hardly any temptation could convince the boy to go out after dark. Poor Huck was just as miserable and frightened, because Tom had shared the whole story with the lawyer the night before the big day of the trial. Huck was really scared that his involvement might come to light, and even though Injun Joe’s escape spared him from the pain of testifying in court, he still felt uneasy. The poor guy had made the attorney promise to keep things secret, but what good was that? Since Tom’s troubled conscience had driven him to the lawyer’s house at night and forced him to share a terrifying story, which had been sealed by the most serious oaths, Huck’s faith in humanity was nearly wiped out.

24-190.jpg (57K)

Daily Muff Potter’s gratitude made Tom glad he had spoken; but nightly he wished he had sealed up his tongue.

Daily, Muff Potter's gratitude made Tom happy he had spoken; but at night, he wished he had kept quiet.

Half the time Tom was afraid Injun Joe would never be captured; the other half he was afraid he would be. He felt sure he never could draw a safe breath again until that man was dead and he had seen the corpse.

Half the time, Tom was afraid Injun Joe would never be caught; the other half, he was scared he would be. He was convinced he could never breathe easily again until that guy was dead and he had seen the body.

Rewards had been offered, the country had been scoured, but no Injun Joe was found. One of those omniscient and awe-inspiring marvels, a detective, came up from St. Louis, moused around, shook his head, looked wise, and made that sort of astounding success which members of that craft usually achieve. That is to say, he “found a clew.” But you can’t hang a “clew” for murder, and so after that detective had got through and gone home, Tom felt just as insecure as he was before.

Rewards had been offered, the country had been searched, but no Injun Joe was found. A brilliant and impressive detective came up from St. Louis, snooped around, shook his head, looked knowledgeable, and achieved the usual kind of remarkable success that people in that profession often do. In other words, he “found a clue.” But you can’t hang a “clue” for murder, and so after that detective finished and went home, Tom felt just as uncertain as he did before.

The slow days drifted on, and each left behind it a slightly lightened weight of apprehension.

The slow days passed by, and each one left behind a little less feeling of worry.

CHAPTER XXV

25-191.jpg (193K)

There comes a time in every rightly-constructed boy’s life when he has a raging desire to go somewhere and dig for hidden treasure. This desire suddenly came upon Tom one day. He sallied out to find Joe Harper, but failed of success. Next he sought Ben Rogers; he had gone fishing. Presently he stumbled upon Huck Finn the Red-Handed. Huck would answer. Tom took him to a private place and opened the matter to him confidentially. Huck was willing. Huck was always willing to take a hand in any enterprise that offered entertainment and required no capital, for he had a troublesome superabundance of that sort of time which is not money. “Where’ll we dig?” said Huck.

There comes a time in every well-raised boy's life when he has an intense urge to go somewhere and hunt for hidden treasure. This urge suddenly hit Tom one day. He went out to find Joe Harper but had no luck. Next, he tried to find Ben Rogers; he had gone fishing. Soon, he ran into Huck Finn the Red-Handed. Huck was up for it. Tom took him to a private spot and shared his idea confidentially. Huck was onboard. Huck was always ready to join in on any adventure that promised fun and didn’t need any money, since he had way more free time than he knew what to do with. “Where are we going to dig?” Huck asked.

“Oh, most anywhere.”

“Oh, pretty much anywhere.”

“Why, is it hid all around?”

“Why is it hidden everywhere?”

“No, indeed it ain’t. It’s hid in mighty particular places, Huck—sometimes on islands, sometimes in rotten chests under the end of a limb of an old dead tree, just where the shadow falls at midnight; but mostly under the floor in ha’nted houses.”

“No, it really isn’t. It’s hidden in very specific places, Huck—sometimes on islands, sometimes in old, rotting chests at the end of a branch of a dead tree, right where the shadow falls at midnight; but mostly under the floor in haunted houses.”

“Who hides it?”

"Who’s hiding it?"

“Why, robbers, of course—who’d you reckon? Sunday-school sup’rintendents?”

“Why, robbers, of course—who did you think? Sunday school superintendents?”

“I don’t know. If ’twas mine I wouldn’t hide it; I’d spend it and have a good time.”

"I don’t know. If it were mine, I wouldn’t hide it; I’d spend it and have a good time."

“So would I. But robbers don’t do that way. They always hide it and leave it there.”

“So would I. But robbers don’t do it that way. They always hide it and leave it there.”

25-192.jpg (59K)

“Don’t they come after it any more?”

“Don't they go after it anymore?”

“No, they think they will, but they generally forget the marks, or else they die. Anyway, it lays there a long time and gets rusty; and by and by somebody finds an old yellow paper that tells how to find the marks—a paper that’s got to be ciphered over about a week because it’s mostly signs and hy’roglyphics.”

“No, they believe they will, but they usually forget the markers, or they pass away. Either way, it stays there for a long time and gets rusty; eventually, someone finds an old yellowed paper that explains how to locate the markers—a paper that has to be decoded over about a week because it's mostly symbols and hieroglyphics.”

“Hyro—which?”

“Which Hyro?”

“Hy’roglyphics—pictures and things, you know, that don’t seem to mean anything.”

“Hieroglyphics—pictures and objects, you know, that don’t really seem to mean anything.”

“Have you got one of them papers, Tom?”

“Do you have one of those papers, Tom?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Well then, how you going to find the marks?”

“Well then, how are you going to find the marks?”

“I don’t want any marks. They always bury it under a ha’nted house or on an island, or under a dead tree that’s got one limb sticking out. Well, we’ve tried Jackson’s Island a little, and we can try it again some time; and there’s the old ha’nted house up the Still-House branch, and there’s lots of dead-limb trees—dead loads of ’em.”

“I don’t want any signs. They always hide it under a haunted house or on an island, or beneath a dead tree with one branch sticking out. Well, we’ve checked out Jackson’s Island a bit, and we can try it again sometime; and there’s the old haunted house up the Still-House branch, and there are plenty of dead-limb trees—loads of them.”

“Is it under all of them?”

“Is it underneath all of them?”

“How you talk! No!”

"Watch your language! No!"

“Then how you going to know which one to go for?”

“Then how are you going to know which one to choose?”

“Go for all of ’em!”

"Go for all of them!"

“Why, Tom, it’ll take all summer.”

“Why, Tom, it’s going to take all summer.”

“Well, what of that? Suppose you find a brass pot with a hundred dollars in it, all rusty and gray, or rotten chest full of di’monds. How’s that?”

"Well, so what? Let’s say you discover a brass pot filled with a hundred dollars, all rusty and gray, or a rotten chest full of diamonds. What do you think of that?"

Huck’s eyes glowed.

Huck's eyes lit up.

“That’s bully. Plenty bully enough for me. Just you gimme the hundred dollars and I don’t want no di’monds.”

"That's really pushing it. More than enough for me. Just give me the hundred dollars and I don't need any diamonds."

“All right. But I bet you I ain’t going to throw off on di’monds. Some of ’em’s worth twenty dollars apiece—there ain’t any, hardly, but’s worth six bits or a dollar.”

“All right. But I bet you I’m not going to disrespect diamonds. Some of them are worth twenty dollars each—there aren’t many, but they’re worth six bits or a dollar.”

“No! Is that so?”

“No way! Is that true?”

“Cert’nly—anybody’ll tell you so. Hain’t you ever seen one, Huck?”

“Of course—everyone will tell you that. Haven't you ever seen one, Huck?”

“Not as I remember.”

"Not how I remember."

“Oh, kings have slathers of them.”

“Oh, kings have tons of them.”

“Well, I don’ know no kings, Tom.”

“Well, I don’t know any kings, Tom.”

“I reckon you don’t. But if you was to go to Europe you’d see a raft of ’em hopping around.”

“I don't think you do. But if you went to Europe, you'd see a bunch of them hopping around.”

“Do they hop?”

"Do they jump?"

“Hop?—your granny! No!”

"Hop? No way, your grandma!"

“Well, what did you say they did, for?”

“Well, what did you say they did that for?”

“Shucks, I only meant you’d see ’em—not hopping, of course—what do they want to hop for?—but I mean you’d just see ’em—scattered around, you know, in a kind of a general way. Like that old humpbacked Richard.”

“Ah, I just meant you’d see them—not hopping, obviously—why would they want to hop?—but I meant you’d just see them—scattered around, you know, in a sort of general way. Like that old hunchbacked Richard.”

“Richard? What’s his other name?”

“Richard? What’s his nickname?”

“He didn’t have any other name. Kings don’t have any but a given name.”

“He didn’t have any other name. Kings only have a first name.”

“No?”

"Nope?"

“But they don’t.”

“But they don’t.”

“Well, if they like it, Tom, all right; but I don’t want to be a king and have only just a given name, like a nigger. But say—where you going to dig first?”

“Well, if they like it, Tom, that's fine; but I don’t want to be a king and just have a first name, like someone who's black. But hey—where are you planning to dig first?”

25-194.jpg (56K)

“Well, I don’t know. S’pose we tackle that old dead-limb tree on the hill t’other side of Still-House branch?”

“Well, I’m not sure. How about we deal with that old dead tree on the hill across from Still-House branch?”

“I’m agreed.”

"I agree."

So they got a crippled pick and a shovel, and set out on their three-mile tramp. They arrived hot and panting, and threw themselves down in the shade of a neighboring elm to rest and have a smoke.

So they grabbed a broken pick and a shovel and started on their three-mile trek. They arrived, hot and out of breath, and collapsed in the shade of a nearby elm to rest and smoke.

“I like this,” said Tom.

"I like this," Tom said.

“So do I.”

"Same here."

“Say, Huck, if we find a treasure here, what you going to do with your share?”

“Hey, Huck, if we find a treasure here, what are you going to do with your share?”

“Well, I’ll have pie and a glass of soda every day, and I’ll go to every circus that comes along. I bet I’ll have a gay time.”

“Well, I’ll have pie and a soda every day, and I’ll go to every circus that comes along. I bet I’ll have a great time.”

“Well, ain’t you going to save any of it?”

“Well, aren’t you going to save any of it?”

“Save it? What for?”

“Save it? Why?”

“Why, so as to have something to live on, by and by.”

“Why, to have something to live on later.”

“Oh, that ain’t any use. Pap would come back to thish-yer town some day and get his claws on it if I didn’t hurry up, and I tell you he’d clean it out pretty quick. What you going to do with yourn, Tom?”

“Oh, that’s no good. Dad would come back to this town someday and get his hands on it if I don’t hurry up, and I’m telling you he’d take care of it pretty fast. What are you going to do with yours, Tom?”

“I’m going to buy a new drum, and a sure’nough sword, and a red necktie and a bull pup, and get married.”

“I’m going to buy a new drum, a real sword, a red necktie, a bull pup, and get married.”

“Married!”

“Just married!”

“That’s it.”

"That's it."

“Tom, you—why, you ain’t in your right mind.”

“Tom, you—what’s going on with you? You’re not thinking straight.”

“Wait—you’ll see.”

"Just wait—you'll see."

“Well, that’s the foolishest thing you could do. Look at pap and my mother. Fight! Why, they used to fight all the time. I remember, mighty well.”

"Well, that's the dumbest thing you could do. Look at Pap and my mom. They used to fight! I remember it really well."

“That ain’t anything. The girl I’m going to marry won’t fight.”

"That's nothing. The girl I’m going to marry won't argue."

“Tom, I reckon they’re all alike. They’ll all comb a body. Now you better think ’bout this awhile. I tell you you better. What’s the name of the gal?”

“Tom, I think they’re all the same. They’ll all mess with someone. Now you better think about this for a bit. I’m telling you, you should. What’s the name of the girl?”

“It ain’t a gal at all—it’s a girl.”

“It’s not a woman at all—it’s a girl.”

“It’s all the same, I reckon; some says gal, some says girl—both’s right, like enough. Anyway, what’s her name, Tom?”

“It’s all the same, I guess; some say gal, some say girl—both are right, probably. Anyway, what’s her name, Tom?”

“I’ll tell you some time—not now.”

“I’ll tell you later—not right now.”

“All right—that’ll do. Only if you get married I’ll be more lonesomer than ever.”

“All right—that’s enough. If you get married, I’ll be lonelier than ever.”

“No you won’t. You’ll come and live with me. Now stir out of this and we’ll go to digging.”

“No, you won’t. You’ll come and live with me. Now get up from here and let’s get to digging.”

They worked and sweated for half an hour. No result. They toiled another halfhour. Still no result. Huck said:

They worked and sweated for half an hour. No results. They toiled another half hour. Still no results. Huck said:

“Do they always bury it as deep as this?”

“Do they always bury it this deep?”

“Sometimes—not always. Not generally. I reckon we haven’t got the right place.”

“Sometimes—not always. Not usually. I think we don’t have the right spot.”

25-195.jpg (52K)

So they chose a new spot and began again. The labor dragged a little, but still they made progress. They pegged away in silence for some time. Finally Huck leaned on his shovel, swabbed the beaded drops from his brow with his sleeve, and said:

So they picked a new spot and started over. The work was slow at times, but they were still making progress. They kept at it in silence for a while. Finally, Huck leaned on his shovel, wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve, and said:

“Where you going to dig next, after we get this one?”

“Where are you going to dig next, after we finish this one?”

“I reckon maybe we’ll tackle the old tree that’s over yonder on Cardiff Hill back of the widow’s.”

“I think we might take on that old tree over there on Cardiff Hill behind the widow’s house.”

“I reckon that’ll be a good one. But won’t the widow take it away from us, Tom? It’s on her land.”

“I think that’ll be a good one. But won’t the widow take it away from us, Tom? It’s on her land.”

She take it away! Maybe she’d like to try it once. Whoever finds one of these hid treasures, it belongs to him. It don’t make any difference whose land it’s on.”

She should take it! Maybe she’d like to try it once. Whoever finds one of these hidden treasures owns it. It doesn’t matter whose land it’s on.”

That was satisfactory. The work went on. By and by Huck said:

That was good enough. The work continued. Eventually, Huck said:

“Blame it, we must be in the wrong place again. What do you think?”

“Blame it, we must be in the wrong spot again. What do you think?”

“It is mighty curious, Huck. I don’t understand it. Sometimes witches interfere. I reckon maybe that’s what’s the trouble now.”

“It’s really strange, Huck. I don’t get it. Sometimes witches get involved. I guess that might be what the problem is now.”

“Shucks! Witches ain’t got no power in the daytime.”

“Shucks! Witches don’t have any power during the day.”

“Well, that’s so. I didn’t think of that. Oh, I know what the matter is! What a blamed lot of fools we are! You got to find out where the shadow of the limb falls at midnight, and that’s where you dig!”

"Well, that's true. I didn't think of that. Oh, I know what's going on! What a bunch of fools we are! You need to figure out where the shadow of the limb falls at midnight, and that's where you dig!"

“Then consound it, we’ve fooled away all this work for nothing. Now hang it all, we got to come back in the night. It’s an awful long way. Can you get out?”

“Then damn it, we’ve wasted all this effort for nothing. Now, for goodness' sake, we have to come back at night. It’s a really long way. Can you make it out?”

“I bet I will. We’ve got to do it tonight, too, because if somebody sees these holes they’ll know in a minute what’s here and they’ll go for it.”

“I bet I will. We have to do it tonight, too, because if someone sees these holes, they'll figure out what's here right away and they'll go for it.”

“Well, I’ll come around and maow tonight.”

“Well, I’ll swing by and meow tonight.”

“All right. Let’s hide the tools in the bushes.”

“Okay. Let’s stash the tools in the bushes.”

The boys were there that night, about the appointed time. They sat in the shadow waiting. It was a lonely place, and an hour made solemn by old traditions. Spirits whispered in the rustling leaves, ghosts lurked in the murky nooks, the deep baying of a hound floated up out of the distance, an owl answered with his sepulchral note. The boys were subdued by these solemnities, and talked little. By and by they judged that twelve had come; they marked where the shadow fell, and began to dig. Their hopes commenced to rise. Their interest grew stronger, and their industry kept pace with it. The hole deepened and still deepened, but every time their hearts jumped to hear the pick strike upon something, they only suffered a new disappointment. It was only a stone or a chunk. At last Tom said:

The boys were there that night, around the agreed time. They sat in the shadows, waiting. It was a lonely spot, and the hour was made serious by old traditions. Spirits whispered in the rustling leaves, ghosts hung out in the dark corners, the deep baying of a hound echoed from a distance, and an owl responded with its eerie call. The boys felt the weight of these solemn moments and talked very little. Eventually, they figured that midnight had arrived; they noted where the shadow fell and started to dig. Their hopes began to rise. Their interest grew stronger, and their effort matched it. The hole deepened and kept getting deeper, but every time their hearts leaped at the sound of the pick hitting something, they were met with new disappointment. It was just a stone or a clump of dirt. Finally, Tom said:

“It ain’t any use, Huck, we’re wrong again.”

“It’s no use, Huck, we’re wrong again.”

“Well, but we can’t be wrong. We spotted the shadder to a dot.”

“Well, but we can’t be wrong. We found the shadow to a dot.”

“I know it, but then there’s another thing.”

“I get that, but there’s something else.”

“What’s that?”

"What’s that?"

“Why, we only guessed at the time. Like enough it was too late or too early.”

“Honestly, we were just guessing back then. It was probably either too late or too early.”

Huck dropped his shovel.

Huck dropped his shovel.

“That’s it,” said he. “That’s the very trouble. We got to give this one up. We can’t ever tell the right time, and besides this kind of thing’s too awful, here this time of night with witches and ghosts a-fluttering around so. I feel as if something’s behind me all the time;  and I’m afeard to turn around, becuz maybe there’s others in front a-waiting for a chance. I been creeping all over, ever since I got here.”

"That's it," he said. "That's the problem. We have to give this up. We can never tell the right time, and besides, this kind of situation is just too scary, especially at this hour with witches and ghosts fluttering around. I feel like something's behind me all the time, and I'm afraid to turn around because maybe there are others waiting in front for their chance. I've been creeping around ever since I got here."

“Well, I’ve been pretty much so, too, Huck. They most always put in a dead man when they bury a treasure under a tree, to look out for it.”

“Well, I’ve been pretty much in the same boat, Huck. They almost always bury a dead man with a treasure under a tree to keep an eye on it.”

“Lordy!”

“Wow!”

“Yes, they do. I’ve always heard that.”

“Yes, they do. I’ve always heard that.”

“Tom, I don’t like to fool around much where there’s dead people. A body’s bound to get into trouble with ’em, sure.”

“Tom, I don’t really like to mess around much where there are dead people. A body’s definitely going to get into trouble with them, for sure.”

“I don’t like to stir ’em up, either. S’pose this one here was to stick his skull out and say something!”

“I don’t like to stir them up, either. What if this one here were to stick his head out and say something!”

“Don’t Tom! It’s awful.”

“Don’t, Tom! It’s terrible.”

“Well, it just is. Huck, I don’t feel comfortable a bit.”

“Well, it just is. Huck, I don’t feel comfortable at all.”

“Say, Tom, let’s give this place up, and try somewheres else.”

“Hey, Tom, let’s leave this place and try somewhere else.”

“All right, I reckon we better.”

“All right, I guess we should.”

“What’ll it be?”

“What do you want?”

Tom considered awhile; and then said:

Tom thought for a bit and then said:

“The ha’nted house. That’s it!”

“The haunted house. That’s it!”

“Blame it, I don’t like ha’nted houses, Tom. Why, they’re a dern sight worse’n dead people. Dead people might talk, maybe, but they don’t come sliding around in a shroud, when you ain’t noticing, and peep over your shoulder all of a sudden and grit their teeth, the way a ghost does. I couldn’t stand such a thing as that, Tom—nobody could.”

“Honestly, I’m not a fan of haunted houses, Tom. They’re a lot scarier than dead people. Dead people might talk, but they don’t suddenly appear behind you in a shroud and startle you by gritting their teeth like a ghost does. I couldn’t handle that, Tom—nobody could.”

“Yes, but, Huck, ghosts don’t travel around only at night. They won’t hender us from digging there in the daytime.”

"Yeah, but, Huck, ghosts don’t only roam at night. They won’t stop us from digging there during the day."

“Well, that’s so. But you know mighty well people don’t go about that ha’nted house in the day nor the night.”

“Well, that’s true. But you know very well that people don’t go near that haunted house during the day or at night.”

“Well, that’s mostly because they don’t like to go where a man’s been murdered, anyway—but nothing’s ever been seen around that house except in the night—just some blue lights slipping by the windows—no regular ghosts.”

“Well, that’s mostly because they don’t want to go where a man was murdered, anyway—but nothing’s ever been seen around that house except at night—just some blue lights drifting by the windows—no regular ghosts.”

“Well, where you see one of them blue lights flickering around, Tom, you can bet there’s a ghost mighty close behind it. It stands to reason. Becuz you know that they don’t anybody but ghosts use ’em.”

“Well, when you see one of those blue lights flickering around, Tom, you can bet there’s a ghost pretty close behind it. It makes sense. Because you know that only ghosts use them.”

“Yes, that’s so. But anyway they don’t come around in the daytime, so what’s the use of our being afeard?”

“Yes, that’s true. But they don’t come around during the day, so why should we be scared?”

“Well, all right. We’ll tackle the ha’nted house if you say so—but I reckon it’s taking chances.”

“Well, okay. We’ll take on the haunted house if you say so—but I think it’s risky.”

25-198.jpg (97K)

They had started down the hill by this time. There in the middle of the moonlit valley below them stood the “ha’nted” house, utterly isolated, its fences gone long ago, rank weeds smothering the very doorsteps, the chimney crumbled to ruin, the window-sashes vacant, a corner of the roof caved in. The boys gazed awhile, half expecting to see a blue light flit past a window; then talking in a low tone, as befitted the time and the circumstances, they struck far off to the right, to give the haunted house a wide berth, and took their way homeward through the woods that adorned the rearward side of Cardiff Hill.

They had started down the hill by this time. There in the middle of the moonlit valley below them stood the "haunted" house, completely isolated, its fences gone long ago, dense weeds covering the doorsteps, the chimney collapsed, the window frames empty, and a corner of the roof caved in. The boys stared for a while, half expecting to see a blue light flicker past a window; then speaking in low voices, as was appropriate for the time and situation, they veered off to the right to give the haunted house a wide berth and headed home through the woods behind Cardiff Hill.

CHAPTER XXVI

26-199.jpg (195K)

About noon the next day the boys arrived at the dead tree; they had come for their tools. Tom was impatient to go to the haunted house; Huck was measurably so, also—but suddenly said:

About noon the next day, the boys got to the dead tree; they were there for their tools. Tom was eager to head to the haunted house; Huck was somewhat eager too, but suddenly said:

“Lookyhere, Tom, do you know what day it is?”

“Hey Tom, do you know what day it is?”

Tom mentally ran over the days of the week, and then quickly lifted his eyes with a startled look in them—

Tom quickly went through the days of the week in his head, then suddenly looked up with a surprised expression—

“My! I never once thought of it, Huck!”

“Wow! I never thought of that, Huck!”

“Well, I didn’t neither, but all at once it popped onto me that it was Friday.”

“Well, I didn’t either, but suddenly it hit me that it was Friday.”

“Blame it, a body can’t be too careful, Huck. We might ’a’ got into an awful scrape, tackling such a thing on a Friday.”

“Just think about it, you can never be too careful, Huck. We could’ve gotten into a huge mess trying to deal with something like this on a Friday.”

Might! Better say we would! There’s some lucky days, maybe, but Friday ain’t.”

Might! Better say we would! There are some lucky days, maybe, but Friday isn’t one of them.”

“Any fool knows that. I don’t reckon you was the first that found it out, Huck.”

“Any fool knows that. I don’t think you were the first one to figure it out, Huck.”

“Well, I never said I was, did I? And Friday ain’t all, neither. I had a rotten bad dream last night—dreampt about rats.”

“Well, I never said I was, did I? And Friday isn’t everything, either. I had a really bad dream last night—I dreamed about rats.”

“No! Sure sign of trouble. Did they fight?”

“No! That's a sure sign of trouble. Did they get into a fight?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Well, that’s good, Huck. When they don’t fight it’s only a sign that there’s trouble around, you know. All we got to do is to look mighty sharp and keep out of it. We’ll drop this thing for today, and play. Do you know Robin Hood, Huck?”

“Hey, that’s great, Huck. When they’re not fighting, it usually just means there’s trouble nearby, you know? All we need to do is stay alert and avoid it. Let’s forget about this for today and have some fun. Do you know Robin Hood, Huck?”

“No. Who’s Robin Hood?”

“No. Who is Robin Hood?”

“Why, he was one of the greatest men that was ever in England—and the best. He was a robber.”

“Why, he was one of the greatest men ever in England—and the best. He was a thief.”

26-200.jpg (42K)

“Cracky, I wisht I was. Who did he rob?”

“Cracky, I wish I was. Who did he rob?”

“Only sheriffs and bishops and rich people and kings, and such like. But he never bothered the poor. He loved ’em. He always divided up with ’em perfectly square.”

“Only sheriffs, bishops, wealthy individuals, kings, and people like that. But he never troubled the poor. He cared for them. He always shared with them fairly.”

“Well, he must ’a’ been a brick.”

“Well, he must have been a solid guy.”

“I bet you he was, Huck. Oh, he was the noblest man that ever was. They ain’t any such men now, I can tell you. He could lick any man in England, with one hand tied behind him; and he could take his yew bow and plug a ten-cent piece every time, a mile and a half.”

“I bet he was, Huck. Oh, he was the greatest man who ever lived. There aren’t any men like that anymore, I can tell you. He could beat any man in England with one hand tied behind his back; and he could take his yew bow and hit a dime every single time, even from a mile and a half away.”

“What’s a yew bow?”

“What’s a yew bow?”

“I don’t know. It’s some kind of a bow, of course. And if he hit that dime only on the edge he would set down and cry—and curse. But we’ll play Robin Hood—it’s nobby fun. I’ll learn you.”

“I don’t know. It’s some kind of bow, of course. And if he hits that dime only on the edge, he’ll sit down and cry—and curse. But we’ll play Robin Hood—it’s awesome fun. I’ll teach you.”

“I’m agreed.”

“I agree.”

So they played Robin Hood all the afternoon, now and then casting a yearning eye down upon the haunted house and passing a remark about the morrow’s prospects and possibilities there. As the sun began to sink into the west they took their way homeward athwart the long shadows of the trees and soon were buried from sight in the forests of Cardiff Hill.

So they played Robin Hood all afternoon, occasionally glancing down at the haunted house and commenting on the possibilities for tomorrow. As the sun started to set in the west, they made their way home through the long shadows of the trees and soon vanished from sight in the woods of Cardiff Hill.

On Saturday, shortly after noon, the boys were at the dead tree again. They had a smoke and a chat in the shade, and then dug a little in their last hole, not with great hope, but merely because Tom said there were so many cases where people had given up a treasure after getting down within six inches of it, and then somebody else had come along and turned it up with a single thrust of a shovel. The thing failed this time, however, so the boys shouldered their tools and went away feeling that they had not trifled with fortune, but had fulfilled all the requirements that belong to the business of treasure-hunting.

On Saturday, just after noon, the boys were back at the dead tree. They shared a smoke and chatted in the shade, then dug a bit in their last hole, not with much hope, but just because Tom mentioned all the times people had given up on a treasure just six inches away, only for someone else to come along and find it with one scoop of a shovel. This time, though, nothing came of it, so the boys packed up their tools and left, feeling like they hadn’t just wasted their time but had done everything needed for treasure hunting.

When they reached the haunted house there was something so weird and grisly about the dead silence that reigned there under the baking sun, and something so depressing about the loneliness and desolation of the place, that they were afraid, for a moment, to venture in. Then they crept to the door and took a trembling peep. They saw a weedgrown, floorless room, unplastered, an ancient fireplace, vacant windows, a ruinous staircase; and here, there, and everywhere hung ragged and abandoned cobwebs. They presently entered, softly, with quickened pulses, talking in whispers, ears alert to catch the slightest sound, and muscles tense and ready for instant retreat.

When they arrived at the haunted house, the eerie silence under the blazing sun felt both strange and unsettling. The loneliness and emptiness of the place were so overwhelming that they hesitated to go inside. Eventually, they crept to the door and peeked in nervously. They saw a room filled with weeds, missing a floor, with bare walls, an old fireplace, empty windows, and a crumbling staircase. Ragged, abandoned cobwebs hung everywhere. They cautiously stepped inside, hearts racing, speaking in hushed tones, ears straining to catch any sound, muscles tense and ready to bolt at any moment.

In a little while familiarity modified their fears and they gave the place a critical and interested examination, rather admiring their own boldness, and wondering at it, too. Next they wanted to look upstairs. This was something like cutting off retreat, but they got to daring each other, and of course there could be but one result—they threw their tools into a corner and made the ascent. Up there were the same signs of decay. In one corner they found a closet that promised mystery, but the promise was a fraud—there was nothing in it. Their courage was up now and well in hand. They were about to go down and begin work when—

Before long, their initial fears faded as they became familiar with the place, and they gave it a thoughtful and curious inspection, kind of admiring their own bravery while also wondering about it. Next, they wanted to check upstairs. This felt a bit like cutting off their escape, but they started daring each other, and of course, there was only one outcome—they tossed their tools into a corner and made their way up. There, they found the same signs of decay. In one corner, they discovered a closet that seemed full of mystery, but it turned out to be a letdown—there was nothing inside. Now, their confidence was up and steady. They were about to head down and start working when—

“Sh!” said Tom.

“Sh!” said Tom.

“What is it?” whispered Huck, blanching with fright.

“What is it?” Huck whispered, going pale with fear.

“Sh!... There!... Hear it?”

“Shh! There! Do you hear it?”

“Yes!... Oh, my! Let’s run!”

“Yes!... Oh my! Let’s go!”

“Keep still! Don’t you budge! They’re coming right toward the door.”

“Stay still! Don’t move! They’re coming straight towards the door.”

The boys stretched themselves upon the floor with their eyes to knotholes in the planking, and lay waiting, in a misery of fear.

The boys lay on the floor, staring at the knotholes in the planks, waiting in a state of miserable fear.

“They’ve stopped.... No—coming.... Here they are. Don’t whisper another word, Huck. My goodness, I wish I was out of this!”

“They’ve stopped.... No—coming.... Here they are. Don’t whisper another word, Huck. Wow, I really wish I was out of this!”

Two men entered. Each boy said to himself: “There’s the old deaf and dumb Spaniard that’s been about town once or twice lately—never saw t’other man before.”

Two men walked in. Each boy thought to himself, “That’s the old deaf and mute Spaniard who’s been around town a couple of times recently—I’ve never seen the other guy before.”

“T’other” was a ragged, unkempt creature, with nothing very pleasant in his face. The Spaniard was wrapped in a serape; he had bushy white whiskers; long white hair flowed from under his sombrero, and he wore green goggles. When they came in, “t’other” was talking in a low voice; they sat down on the ground, facing the door, with their backs to the wall, and the speaker continued his remarks. His manner became less guarded and his words more distinct as he proceeded:

“Another” was a scruffy, disheveled individual, with a rather unpleasant expression. The Spaniard was wrapped in a blanket; he had bushy white facial hair; long white hair cascaded from beneath his hat, and he wore green glasses. When they entered, “another” was speaking softly; they settled on the ground, facing the door, with their backs against the wall, and the speaker carried on with his comments. His demeanor became less cautious and his words clearer as he continued:

“No,” said he, “I’ve thought it all over, and I don’t like it. It’s dangerous.”

“No,” he said, “I’ve thought about it and I don’t like it. It’s risky.”

“Dangerous!” grunted the “deaf and dumb” Spaniard—to the vast surprise of the boys. “Milksop!”

“Dangerous!” grunted the “deaf and dumb” Spaniard—much to the boys' shock. “Wimp!”

This voice made the boys gasp and quake. It was Injun Joe’s! There was silence for some time. Then Joe said:

This voice made the boys gasp and tremble. It was Injun Joe’s! There was silence for a while. Then Joe said:

“What’s any more dangerous than that job up yonder—but nothing’s come of it.”

“What could be more dangerous than that job up there—but nothing came of it.”

“That’s different. Away up the river so, and not another house about. ’Twon’t ever be known that we tried, anyway, long as we didn’t succeed.”

“That’s different. Up the river like this, with no other houses around. It’ll never be known that we tried, anyway, as long as we didn’t succeed.”

“Well, what’s more dangerous than coming here in the daytime!—anybody would suspicion us that saw us.”

“Well, what’s more dangerous than coming here in the daytime! Anyone would suspect us if they saw us.”

“I know that. But there warn’t any other place as handy after that fool of a job. I want to quit this shanty. I wanted to yesterday, only it warn’t any use trying to stir out of here, with those infernal boys playing over there on the hill right in full view.”

“I know that. But there wasn’t any other place as convenient after that stupid job. I want to leave this place. I wanted to yesterday, but it was pointless to try and get out of here with those annoying kids playing over there on the hill completely in sight.”

“Those infernal boys” quaked again under the inspiration of this remark, and thought how lucky it was that they had remembered it was Friday and concluded to wait a day. They wished in their hearts they had waited a year.

“Those damn boys” trembled again at this comment and thought how fortunate it was that they had remembered it was Friday and decided to wait a day. Deep down, they wished they had waited a year.

The two men got out some food and made a luncheon. After a long and thoughtful silence, Injun Joe said:

The two men took out some food and prepared lunch. After a long and quiet pause, Injun Joe said:

“Look here, lad—you go back up the river where you belong. Wait there till you hear from me. I’ll take the chances on dropping into this town just once more, for a look. We’ll do that ‘dangerous’ job after I’ve spied around a little and think things look well for it. Then for Texas! We’ll leg it together!”

“Listen up, kid—you should head back up the river where you belong. Wait there until you hear from me. I’ll take a chance on coming back to this town just once more, to take a look. We’ll handle that ‘dangerous’ job after I’ve checked things out a bit and think it’s safe. Then off to Texas! We’ll run there together!”

This was satisfactory. Both men presently fell to yawning, and Injun Joe said:

This was fine. Both men soon started yawning, and Injun Joe said:

“I’m dead for sleep! It’s your turn to watch.”

“I’m dead tired! It’s your turn to keep watch.”

He curled down in the weeds and soon began to snore. His comrade stirred him once or twice and he became quiet. Presently the watcher began to nod; his head drooped lower and lower, both men began to snore now.

He curled up in the weeds and soon started to snore. His buddy nudged him once or twice, and he fell silent. Soon, the lookout started to doze off; his head sank lower and lower, and both men began to snore now.

The boys drew a long, grateful breath. Tom whispered:

The boys took a deep, thankful breath. Tom whispered:

“Now’s our chance—come!”

"Let’s go—now's our chance!"

Huck said:

Huck said:

“I can’t—I’d die if they was to wake.”

“I can't—I’d die if they woke up.”

Tom urged—Huck held back. At last Tom rose slowly and softly, and started alone. But the first step he made wrung such a hideous creak from the crazy floor that he sank down almost dead with fright. He never made a second attempt. The boys lay there counting the dragging moments till it seemed to them that time must be done and eternity growing gray; and then they were grateful to note that at last the sun was setting.

Tom pushed—Huck hesitated. Finally, Tom stood up slowly and quietly, and started off by himself. But the first step he took let out such a terrible creak from the old floor that he almost collapsed from fear. He didn't try again. The boys lay there counting the agonizing seconds until it felt like time was over and eternity was fading; then they were relieved to see that the sun was finally setting.

Now one snore ceased. Injun Joe sat up, stared around—smiled grimly upon his comrade, whose head was drooping upon his knees—stirred him up with his foot and said:

Now one snore stopped. Injun Joe sat up, looked around—smirked darkly at his buddy, whose head was drooping on his knees—nudged him awake with his foot and said:

“Here! You’re a watchman, ain’t you! All right, though—nothing’s happened.”

“Here! You’re a watchman, right? Okay then—nothing’s happened.”

“My! have I been asleep?”

"Wow! Have I been sleeping?"

“Oh, partly, partly. Nearly time for us to be moving, pard. What’ll we do with what little swag we’ve got left?”

“Oh, partly, partly. It’s almost time for us to head out, buddy. What should we do with the little loot we have left?”

“I don’t know—leave it here as we’ve always done, I reckon. No use to take it away till we start south. Six hundred and fifty in silver’s something to carry.”

“I don’t know—let’s just leave it here like we always have, I guess. There’s no point in taking it away until we head south. Carrying six hundred and fifty in silver is a lot.”

“Well—all right—it won’t matter to come here once more.”

“Well, that's fine. It doesn't matter to come here one more time.”

“No—but I’d say come in the night as we used to do—it’s better.”

“No—but I’d suggest coming in the night like we used to—it’s better.”

“Yes: but look here; it may be a good while before I get the right chance at that job; accidents might happen; ’tain’t in such a very good place; we’ll just regularly bury it—and bury it deep.”

“Yes, but listen; it might be a while before I get a real chance at that job; things could go wrong; it’s not in a great spot; let’s just bury it—and bury it deep.”

“Good idea,” said the comrade, who walked across the room, knelt down, raised one of the rearward hearth-stones and took out a bag that jingled pleasantly. He subtracted from it twenty or thirty dollars for himself and as much for Injun Joe, and passed the bag to the latter, who was on his knees in the corner, now, digging with his bowie-knife.

“Good idea,” said the comrade, who walked across the room, knelt down, lifted one of the back hearthstones, and took out a bag that jingled pleasantly. He took out twenty or thirty dollars for himself and the same amount for Injun Joe, then handed the bag to him, as he knelt in the corner, digging with his bowie knife.

The boys forgot all their fears, all their miseries in an instant. With gloating eyes they watched every movement. Luck!—the splendor of it was beyond all imagination! Six hundred dollars was money enough to make half a dozen boys rich! Here was treasure-hunting under the happiest auspices—there would not be any bothersome uncertainty as to where to dig. They nudged each other every moment—eloquent nudges and easily understood, for they simply meant—“Oh, but ain’t you glad now we’re here!”

The boys immediately forgot all their fears and troubles. With excited eyes, they watched every move. Luck! The thrill of it was beyond anything they could have imagined! Six hundred dollars was enough to make half a dozen boys rich! This was treasure-hunting at its best—there was no annoying uncertainty about where to dig. They nudged each other constantly—expressive nudges that clearly said, “Oh, aren’t you glad now that we’re here!”

Joe’s knife struck upon something.

Joe’s knife hit something.

“Hello!” said he.

“Hello!” he said.

“What is it?” said his comrade.

“What is it?” asked his friend.

“Half-rotten plank—no, it’s a box, I believe. Here—bear a hand and we’ll see what it’s here for. Never mind, I’ve broke a hole.”

“Half-rotten plank—no, it’s a box, I think. Here—give me a hand and we’ll see what’s inside. Forget it, I’ve already made a hole.”

He reached his hand in and drew it out—

He reached in and pulled it out—

“Man, it’s money!”

“Dude, it’s cash!”

The two men examined the handful of coins. They were gold. The boys above were as excited as themselves, and as delighted.

The two men looked over the handful of coins. They were gold. The boys above were just as excited and happy as they were.

Joe’s comrade said:

Joe’s friend said:

“We’ll make quick work of this. There’s an old rusty pick over amongst the weeds in the corner the other side of the fireplace—I saw it a minute ago.”

“We’ll get this done fast. There’s an old rusty pick over by the weeds in the corner on the other side of the fireplace—I saw it just a minute ago.”

He ran and brought the boys’ pick and shovel. Injun Joe took the pick, looked it over critically, shook his head, muttered something to himself, and then began to use it. The box was soon unearthed. It was not very large; it was iron bound and had been very strong before the slow years had injured it. The men contemplated the treasure awhile in blissful silence.

He ran and got the boys’ pick and shovel. Injun Joe took the pick, examined it closely, shook his head, muttered something under his breath, and then started using it. The box was quickly uncovered. It wasn’t very big; it was reinforced with iron and had been pretty sturdy before the slow passage of time took its toll. The men gazed at the treasure for a while in happy silence.

“Pard, there’s thousands of dollars here,” said Injun Joe.

“Man, there’s thousands of dollars here,” said Injun Joe.

26-205.jpg (106K)

“’Twas always said that Murrel’s gang used to be around here one summer,” the stranger observed.

“It’s always been said that Murrel’s gang was around here one summer,” the stranger remarked.

“I know it,” said Injun Joe; “and this looks like it, I should say.”

“I know it,” said Injun Joe; “and this seems like it, I would say.”

“Now you won’t need to do that job.”

“Now you won’t have to do that job.”

The halfbreed frowned. Said he:

The mixed-race person frowned. Said he:

“You don’t know me. Least you don’t know all about that thing. ’Tain’t robbery altogether—it’s revenge!” and a wicked light flamed in his eyes. “I’ll need your help in it. When it’s finished—then Texas. Go home to your Nance and your kids, and stand by till you hear from me.”

“You don’t know me. At least you don’t know everything about that thing. It’s not just robbery—it’s revenge!” and a wicked light flickered in his eyes. “I’m going to need your help with it. Once it’s done—then Texas. Go home to your Nance and your kids, and wait until you hear from me.”

“Well—if you say so; what’ll we do with this—bury it again?”

“Well—if you say so; what should we do with this—bury it again?”

“Yes. [Ravishing delight overhead.] No! by the great Sachem, no! [Profound distress overhead.] I’d nearly forgot. That pick had fresh earth on it! [The boys were sick with terror in a moment.] What business has a pick and a shovel here? What business with fresh earth on them? Who brought them here—and where are they gone? Have you heard anybody?—seen anybody? What! bury it again and leave them to come and see the ground disturbed? Not exactly—not exactly. We’ll take it to my den.”

“Yes. [Exciting surprise overhead.] No! By the great chief, no! [Deep distress overhead.] I almost forgot. That pick had fresh dirt on it! [The boys were instantly filled with fear.] What’s a pick and a shovel doing here? Why do they have fresh dirt on them? Who brought them here—and where did they go? Have you seen anyone?—heard anything? What! Bury it again and just leave the ground disturbed? Not really—not really. We'll take it to my hideout.”

“Why, of course! Might have thought of that before. You mean Number One?”

“Of course! I should have thought of that earlier. You mean Number One?”

“No—Number Two—under the cross. The other place is bad—too common.”

“No—Number Two—under the cross. The other place is bad—too ordinary.”

“All right. It’s nearly dark enough to start.”

“All right. It’s almost dark enough to begin.”

Injun Joe got up and went about from window to window cautiously peeping out. Presently he said:

Injun Joe got up and moved carefully from window to window, peeking out. Soon he said:

“Who could have brought those tools here? Do you reckon they can be upstairs?”

“Who could have brought those tools here? Do you think they might be upstairs?”

The boys’ breath forsook them. Injun Joe put his hand on his knife, halted a moment, undecided, and then turned toward the stairway. The boys thought of the closet, but their strength was gone. The steps came creaking up the stairs—the intolerable distress of the situation woke the stricken resolution of the lads—they were about to spring for the closet, when there was a crash of rotten timbers and Injun Joe landed on the ground amid the debris of the ruined stairway. He gathered himself up cursing, and his comrade said:

The boys held their breath. Injun Joe placed his hand on his knife, paused for a moment, unsure, and then turned toward the stairs. The boys thought about the closet, but they had no strength left. The creaking of the steps echoed as they came up—the unbearable tension of the situation reignited the boys' resolve—they were about to leap for the closet when a crash of rotting wood sent Injun Joe tumbling to the ground among the rubble of the broken stairs. He got up, cursing, and his partner said:

“Now what’s the use of all that? If it’s anybody, and they’re up there, let them stay there—who cares? If they want to jump down, now, and get into trouble, who objects? It will be dark in fifteen minutes—and then let them follow us if they want to. I’m willing. In my opinion, whoever hove those things in here caught a sight of us and took us for ghosts or devils or something. I’ll bet they’re running yet.”

“What's the point of all that? If someone is up there, let them stay there—who cares? If they want to jump down and get into trouble, who’s stopping them? It'll be dark in fifteen minutes—let them follow us if they want. I'm fine with it. Honestly, whoever threw those things in here probably saw us and thought we were ghosts or devils or something. I bet they're still running.”

26-207.jpg (56K)

Joe grumbled awhile; then he agreed with his friend that what daylight was left ought to be economized in getting things ready for leaving. Shortly afterward they slipped out of the house in the deepening twilight, and moved toward the river with their precious box.

Joe grumbled for a bit; then he agreed with his friend that they should make the most of the remaining daylight to get ready to leave. Soon after, they quietly slipped out of the house as the twilight deepened and headed toward the river with their precious box.

Tom and Huck rose up, weak but vastly relieved, and stared after them through the chinks between the logs of the house. Follow? Not they. They were content to reach ground again without broken necks, and take the townward track over the hill. They did not talk much. They were too much absorbed in hating themselves—hating the ill luck that made them take the spade and the pick there. But for that, Injun Joe never would have suspected. He would have hidden the silver with the gold to wait there till his “revenge” was satisfied, and then he would have had the misfortune to find that money turn up missing. Bitter, bitter luck that the tools were ever brought there!

Tom and Huck got up, feeling weak but incredibly relieved, and watched them through the gaps between the logs of the house. Follow them? No way. They were just glad to be back on solid ground without any broken bones, taking the road toward town over the hill. They didn’t say much. They were too caught up in their own self-loathing—resenting the bad luck that led them to take the shovel and the pick there. If it hadn't been for that, Injun Joe would never have suspected anything. He would have stashed the silver with the gold, leaving it there until his “revenge” was fulfilled, and then he would have found the money missing. What terrible luck that those tools were ever brought there!

They resolved to keep a lookout for that Spaniard when he should come to town spying out for chances to do his revengeful job, and follow him to “Number Two,” wherever that might be. Then a ghastly thought occurred to Tom.

They decided to watch for that Spaniard when he came to town looking for opportunities to carry out his revenge, and follow him to "Number Two," wherever that might be. Then a chilling thought struck Tom.

“Revenge? What if he means us, Huck!”

“Revenge? What if he’s talking about us, Huck!”

“Oh, don’t!” said Huck, nearly fainting.

“Oh, don’t!” Huck exclaimed, almost passing out.

They talked it all over, and as they entered town they agreed to believe that he might possibly mean somebody else—at least that he might at least mean nobody but Tom, since only Tom had testified.

They discussed everything, and as they entered town, they agreed to consider that he might be referring to someone else—at least that he could only mean Tom, since only Tom had testified.

Very, very small comfort it was to Tom to be alone in danger! Company would be a palpable improvement, he thought.

It was hardly any comfort for Tom to be alone in danger! He thought that having company would definitely make things better.

CHAPTER XXVII

27-208.jpg (168K)

The adventure of the day mightily tormented Tom’s dreams that night. Four times he had his hands on that rich treasure and four times it wasted to nothingness in his fingers as sleep forsook him and wakefulness brought back the hard reality of his misfortune. As he lay in the early morning recalling the incidents of his great adventure, he noticed that they seemed curiously subdued and far away—somewhat as if they had happened in another world, or in a time long gone by. Then it occurred to him that the great adventure itself must be a dream! There was one very strong argument in favor of this idea—namely, that the quantity of coin he had seen was too vast to be real. He had never seen as much as fifty dollars in one mass before, and he was like all boys of his age and station in life, in that he imagined that all references to “hundreds” and “thousands” were mere fanciful forms of speech, and that no such sums really existed in the world. He never had supposed for a moment that so large a sum as a hundred dollars was to be found in actual money in any one’s possession. If his notions of hidden treasure had been analyzed, they would have been found to consist of a handful of real dimes and a bushel of vague, splendid, ungraspable dollars.

The adventure of the day really messed with Tom’s dreams that night. Four times he had his hands on that rich treasure and four times it slipped away to nothing as sleep left him and wakefulness brought back the harsh reality of his bad luck. As he lay in the early morning remembering the events of his big adventure, he noticed that they felt strangely muted and distant—almost as if they had happened in another world or a long time ago. Then it hit him that the whole adventure might have just been a dream! There was one very strong point in favor of this idea—that the amount of money he had seen was too huge to be real. He had never seen more than fifty dollars all at once before, and like all boys his age and in his situation, he thought that all mentions of “hundreds” and “thousands” were just exaggerated expressions, and that no such sums actually existed in the world. He never for a moment thought that such a large amount as a hundred dollars could be found in anyone's actual possession. If his ideas about hidden treasure had been broken down, they would have shown a handful of real dimes and a bushel of vague, awesome, unreachable dollars.

But the incidents of his adventure grew sensibly sharper and clearer under the attrition of thinking them over, and so he presently found himself leaning to the impression that the thing might not have been a dream, after all. This uncertainty must be swept away. He would snatch a hurried breakfast and go and find Huck. Huck was sitting on the gunwale of a flatboat, listlessly dangling his feet in the water and looking very melancholy. Tom concluded to let Huck lead up to the subject. If he did not do it, then the adventure would be proved to have been only a dream.

But the details of his adventure became noticeably sharper and clearer as he thought them over, and he soon began to lean toward the idea that it might not have been a dream after all. This uncertainty needed to be resolved. He would grab a quick breakfast and go find Huck. Huck was sitting on the side of a flatboat, absentmindedly dangling his feet in the water and looking very downcast. Tom decided to let Huck bring up the topic. If he didn't, then the adventure would be confirmed to have been just a dream.

“Hello, Huck!”

“Hey, Huck!”

“Hello, yourself.”

"Hello, you."

Silence, for a minute.

One minute of silence.

“Tom, if we’d ’a’ left the blame tools at the dead tree, we’d ’a’ got the money. Oh, ain’t it awful!”

“Tom, if we had left the blame tools at the dead tree, we would have gotten the money. Oh, isn’t it terrible!”

“’Tain’t a dream, then, ’tain’t a dream! Somehow I most wish it was. Dog’d if I don’t, Huck.”

“It's not a dream, then, it's not a dream! I kind of wish it was. Damn if I don't, Huck.”

“What ain’t a dream?”

"What isn't a dream?"

“Oh, that thing yesterday. I been half thinking it was.”

“Oh, that thing yesterday. I've been half thinking about it.”

27-209.jpg (50K)

“Dream! If them stairs hadn’t broke down you’d ’a’ seen how much dream it was! I’ve had dreams enough all night—with that patch-eyed Spanish devil going for me all through ’em—rot him!”

“Dream! If those stairs hadn’t broken down you’d have seen how much of a dream it was! I’ve had enough dreams all night—with that patch-eyed Spanish devil after me the whole time—curse him!”

“No, not rot him. Find him! Track the money!”

“No, don’t let him decay. Locate him! Follow the money!”

“Tom, we’ll never find him. A feller don’t have only one chance for such a pile—and that one’s lost. I’d feel mighty shaky if I was to see him, anyway.”

“Tom, we’re never going to find him. A guy doesn’t get a second chance at such a big opportunity—and that chance is gone. I’d feel really uneasy if I saw him, anyway.”

“Well, so’d I; but I’d like to see him, anyway—and track him out—to his Number Two.”

“Well, so would I; but I’d like to see him anyway—and find out where his Number Two is.”

“Number Two—yes, that’s it. I been thinking ’bout that. But I can’t make nothing out of it. What do you reckon it is?”

“Number Two—yeah, that’s it. I’ve been thinking about that. But I can’t figure it out. What do you think it is?”

“I dono. It’s too deep. Say, Huck—maybe it’s the number of a house!”

“I don’t know. It’s too deep. Hey, Huck—maybe it’s the number of a house!”

“Goody!... No, Tom, that ain’t it. If it is, it ain’t in this one-horse town. They ain’t no numbers here.”

“Great!... No, Tom, that’s not it. If it is, it’s not in this one-horse town. There aren’t any numbers here.”

“Well, that’s so. Lemme think a minute. Here—it’s the number of a room—in a tavern, you know!”

"Well, that's true. Let me think for a minute. Here—it’s the number of a room—in a bar, you know!"

“Oh, that’s the trick! They ain’t only two taverns. We can find out quick.”

“Oh, that’s the trick! There aren’t just two taverns. We can find out quickly.”

“You stay here, Huck, till I come.”

“You wait here, Huck, until I get back.”

Tom was off at once. He did not care to have Huck’s company in public places. He was gone half an hour. He found that in the best tavern, No. 2 had long been occupied by a young lawyer, and was still so occupied. In the less ostentatious house, No. 2 was a mystery. The tavern-keeper’s young son said it was kept locked all the time, and he never saw anybody go into it or come out of it except at night; he did not know any particular reason for this state of things; had had some little curiosity, but it was rather feeble; had made the most of the mystery by entertaining himself with the idea that that room was “ha’nted”; had noticed that there was a light in there the night before.

Tom took off right away. He didn't want Huck tagging along in public. He was gone for half an hour. He discovered that in the best tavern, Room No. 2 was occupied by a young lawyer, and it still was. In the less fancy place, Room No. 2 was a mystery. The tavern keeper's young son said it was always locked, and he never saw anyone go in or out except at night; he didn't know why it was like that; he was a bit curious but not really that much; he entertained himself with the idea that the room was "haunted"; he noticed there was a light on in there the night before.

“That’s what I’ve found out, Huck. I reckon that’s the very No. 2 we’re after.”

"That’s what I’ve discovered, Huck. I think that’s the exact No. 2 we’re looking for."

“I reckon it is, Tom. Now what you going to do?”

“I think it is, Tom. So, what are you going to do?”

“Lemme think.”

“Let me think.”

Tom thought a long time. Then he said:

Tom thought for a while. Then he said:

“I’ll tell you. The back door of that No. 2 is the door that comes out into that little close alley between the tavern and the old rattle trap of a brick store. Now you get hold of all the doorkeys you can find, and I’ll nip all of auntie’s, and the first dark night we’ll go there and try ’em. And mind you, keep a lookout for Injun Joe, because he said he was going to drop into town and spy around once more for a chance to get his revenge. If you see him, you just follow him; and if he don’t go to that No. 2, that ain’t the place.”

“I’ll tell you. The back door of that No. 2 is the one that leads into that little narrow alley between the tavern and that old rundown brick store. Now you gather up all the door keys you can find, and I’ll grab all of auntie’s, and on the first dark night, we’ll go there and try them out. And make sure to keep an eye out for Injun Joe, because he said he was going to come back to town and snoop around again for a chance to get his revenge. If you spot him, just follow him; and if he doesn’t go to that No. 2, then that’s not the right place.”

“Lordy, I don’t want to foller him by myself!”

“Wow, I really don't want to follow him alone!”

“Why, it’ll be night, sure. He mightn’t ever see you—and if he did, maybe he’d never think anything.”

“Why, it’ll be nighttime, for sure. He might not ever see you—and if he did, maybe he wouldn’t think anything of it.”

“Well, if it’s pretty dark I reckon I’ll track him. I dono—I dono. I’ll try.”

“Well, if it’s pretty dark, I guess I’ll try to find him. I don’t know—I don’t know. I’ll give it a shot.”

“You bet I’ll follow him, if it’s dark, Huck. Why, he might ’a’ found out he couldn’t get his revenge, and be going right after that money.”

“You bet I’ll follow him, if it’s dark, Huck. He might have realized he couldn’t get his revenge and could be going straight after that money.”

“It’s so, Tom, it’s so. I’ll foller him; I will, by jingoes!”

“It’s true, Tom, it really is. I’ll follow him; I will, for sure!”

“Now you’re talking! Don’t you ever weaken, Huck, and I won’t.”

“Now you’re talking! Don’t you ever lose heart, Huck, and I won’t.”

27-211.jpg (46K)

CHAPTER XXVIII

28-212.jpg (189K)

That night Tom and Huck were ready for their adventure. They hung about the neighborhood of the tavern until after nine, one watching the alley at a distance and the other the tavern door. Nobody entered the alley or left it; nobody resembling the Spaniard entered or left the tavern door. The night promised to be a fair one; so Tom went home with the understanding that if a considerable degree of darkness came on, Huck was to come and “maow,” whereupon he would slip out and try the keys. But the night remained clear, and Huck closed his watch and retired to bed in an empty sugar hogshead about twelve.

That night, Tom and Huck were all set for their adventure. They hung around the tavern neighborhood until after nine, with one keeping an eye on the alley from a distance and the other watching the tavern door. Nobody went into or came out of the alley; no one who looked like the Spaniard showed up at the tavern door. The night seemed like it would be nice, so Tom headed home with the plan that if it got dark enough, Huck would come and “maow,” and Tom would sneak out to try the keys. But the night stayed clear, and Huck wrapped up his watch and went to bed in an empty sugar hogshead around midnight.

28-213.jpg (50K)

Tuesday the boys had the same ill luck. Also Wednesday. But Thursday night promised better. Tom slipped out in good season with his aunt’s old tin lantern, and a large towel to blindfold it with. He hid the lantern in Huck’s sugar hogshead and the watch began. An hour before midnight the tavern closed up and its lights (the only ones thereabouts) were put out. No Spaniard had been seen. Nobody had entered or left the alley. Everything was auspicious. The blackness of darkness reigned, the perfect stillness was interrupted only by occasional mutterings of distant thunder.

On Tuesday, the boys had the same bad luck. Wednesday was no different. But Thursday night looked more promising. Tom sneaked out early with his aunt’s old tin lantern and a big towel to cover it. He hid the lantern in Huck’s sugar barrel and started the countdown. An hour before midnight, the tavern closed down, and its lights—the only ones around—went out. No one had spotted a Spaniard. Nobody had come or gone from the alley. Everything seemed perfect. The darkness was complete, and the only sound was the occasional rumble of distant thunder.

Tom got his lantern, lit it in the hogshead, wrapped it closely in the towel, and the two adventurers crept in the gloom toward the tavern. Huck stood sentry and Tom felt his way into the alley. Then there was a season of waiting anxiety that weighed upon Huck’s spirits like a mountain. He began to wish he could see a flash from the lantern—it would frighten him, but it would at least tell him that Tom was alive yet. It seemed hours since Tom had disappeared. Surely he must have fainted; maybe he was dead; maybe his heart had burst under terror and excitement. In his uneasiness Huck found himself drawing closer and closer to the alley; fearing all sorts of dreadful things, and momentarily expecting some catastrophe to happen that would take away his breath. There was not much to take away, for he seemed only able to inhale it by thimblefuls, and his heart would soon wear itself out, the way it was beating. Suddenly there was a flash of light and Tom came tearing by him: “Run!” said he; “run, for your life!”

Tom grabbed his lantern, lit it from the hogshead, wrapped it tightly in a towel, and the two adventurers sneaked through the darkness toward the tavern. Huck kept watch while Tom carefully made his way into the alley. Then there was a heavy silence, making Huck feel anxious like a weight on his chest. He started wishing he could see a flicker from the lantern—it would scare him, but at least it would confirm that Tom was still okay. It felt like ages since Tom had vanished. He must have collapsed; maybe he was dead; maybe his heart had given out from fear and excitement. Feeling nervous, Huck instinctively inched closer to the alley, imagining all sorts of terrible things, and expecting something awful to happen that would leave him breathless. There wasn't much breath to lose, though; he felt like he could only take tiny sips, and his heart was racing so fast it wouldn’t last much longer. Suddenly, there was a flash of light, and Tom zoomed past him: “Run!” he shouted; “run for your life!”

He needn’t have repeated it; once was enough; Huck was making thirty or forty miles an hour before the repetition was uttered. The boys never stopped till they reached the shed of a deserted slaughter-house at the lower end of the village. Just as they got within its shelter the storm burst and the rain poured down. As soon as Tom got his breath he said:

He didn’t need to say it again; once was enough; Huck was going thirty or forty miles an hour before he repeated it. The boys didn’t stop until they reached the shed of an abandoned slaughterhouse at the lower end of the village. Just as they got under its shelter, the storm hit and the rain came pouring down. As soon as Tom caught his breath, he said:

“Huck, it was awful! I tried two of the keys, just as soft as I could; but they seemed to make such a power of racket that I couldn’t hardly get my breath I was so scared. They wouldn’t turn in the lock, either. Well, without noticing what I was doing, I took hold of the knob, and open comes the door! It warn’t locked! I hopped in, and shook off the towel, and, Great Caesar’s Ghost!

“Huck, it was terrible! I tried using two of the keys as quietly as I could, but they made such a loud noise that I could barely catch my breath I was so scared. They wouldn’t turn in the lock, either. Well, without realizing what I was doing, I grabbed the doorknob, and the door just opened! It wasn’t locked! I jumped inside, shook off the towel, and, Great Caesar’s Ghost!

28-214.jpg (95K)

“What!—what’d you see, Tom?”

“What? What did you see, Tom?”

“Huck, I most stepped onto Injun Joe’s hand!”

“Huck, I almost stepped on Injun Joe’s hand!”

“No!”

“No way!”

“Yes! He was lying there, sound asleep on the floor, with his old patch on his eye and his arms spread out.”

“Yes! He was lying there, fast asleep on the floor, with his old eye patch on and his arms spread out.”

“Lordy, what did you do? Did he wake up?”

“Wow, what happened? Did he wake up?”

“No, never budged. Drunk, I reckon. I just grabbed that towel and started!”

“No, I never backed down. Probably drunk. I just grabbed that towel and started!”

“I’d never ’a’ thought of the towel, I bet!”

"I never would have thought of the towel, I bet!"

“Well, I would. My aunt would make me mighty sick if I lost it.”

“Well, I would. My aunt would be really upset if I lost it.”

“Say, Tom, did you see that box?”

“Hey, Tom, did you see that box?”

“Huck, I didn’t wait to look around. I didn’t see the box, I didn’t see the cross. I didn’t see anything but a bottle and a tin cup on the floor by Injun Joe; yes, I saw two barrels and lots more bottles in the room. Don’t you see, now, what’s the matter with that ha’nted room?”

“Huck, I didn’t take a moment to look around. I didn’t see the box, I didn’t see the cross. I didn’t see anything except a bottle and a tin cup on the floor next to Injun Joe; yeah, I saw two barrels and a lot more bottles in the room. Don’t you get it now, what’s wrong with that haunted room?”

“How?”

"How?"

“Why, it’s ha’nted with whiskey! Maybe all the Temperance Taverns have got a ha’nted room, hey, Huck?”

“Why, it’s haunted with whiskey! Maybe all the Temperance Taverns have a haunted room, right, Huck?”

“Well, I reckon maybe that’s so. Who’d ’a’ thought such a thing? But say, Tom, now’s a mighty good time to get that box, if Injun Joe’s drunk.”

"Well, I guess that could be true. Who would’ve thought something like that? But hey, Tom, now's a really good time to grab that box, if Injun Joe's drunk."

“It is, that! You try it!”

“Go ahead! You try it!”

Huck shuddered.

Huck shook with fear.

“Well, no—I reckon not.”

"Well, no—I guess not."

“And I reckon not, Huck. Only one bottle alongside of Injun Joe ain’t enough. If there’d been three, he’d be drunk enough and I’d do it.”

“And I don't think so, Huck. One bottle next to Injun Joe isn't enough. If there had been three, he would be drunk enough and I'd go for it.”

There was a long pause for reflection, and then Tom said:

There was a long pause for thought, and then Tom said:

“Lookyhere, Huck, less not try that thing any more till we know Injun Joe’s not in there. It’s too scary. Now, if we watch every night, we’ll be dead sure to see him go out, some time or other, and then we’ll snatch that box quicker’n lightning.”

“Hey, Huck, let’s not try that again until we’re sure Injun Joe isn’t in there. It’s too frightening. If we keep watch every night, we’ll definitely see him leave at some point, and then we can grab that box faster than lightning.”

“Well, I’m agreed. I’ll watch the whole night long, and I’ll do it every night, too, if you’ll do the other part of the job.”

“Well, I’m on board. I’ll keep watch all night long, and I’ll do it every night, too, if you handle the other part of the job.”

“All right, I will. All you got to do is to trot up Hooper Street a block and maow—and if I’m asleep, you throw some gravel at the window and that’ll fetch me.”

“All right, I will. All you have to do is walk up Hooper Street a block and meow—and if I’m asleep, just throw some gravel at the window and that’ll wake me up.”

“Agreed, and good as wheat!”

“Agreed, and great as gold!”

“Now, Huck, the storm’s over, and I’ll go home. It’ll begin to be daylight in a couple of hours. You go back and watch that long, will you?”

“Now, Huck, the storm's done, and I'm heading home. It'll start to get light in a couple of hours. Can you go back and keep an eye on that long, will you?”

“I said I would, Tom, and I will. I’ll ha’nt that tavern every night for a year! I’ll sleep all day and I’ll stand watch all night.”

“I promised I would, Tom, and I will. I’ll haunt that tavern every night for a year! I’ll sleep all day and keep watch all night.”

“That’s all right. Now, where you going to sleep?”

“That’s okay. So, where are you going to sleep?”

“In Ben Rogers’ hayloft. He lets me, and so does his pap’s nigger man, Uncle Jake. I tote water for Uncle Jake whenever he wants me to, and any time I ask him he gives me a little something to eat if he can spare it. That’s a mighty good nigger, Tom. He likes me, becuz I don’t ever act as if I was above him. Sometime I’ve set right down and eat with him. But you needn’t tell that. A body’s got to do things when he’s awful hungry he wouldn’t want to do as a steady thing.”

“In Ben Rogers’ hayloft. He lets me, and so does his dad’s black man, Uncle Jake. I carry water for Uncle Jake whenever he wants me to, and any time I ask him, he gives me a little something to eat if he can spare it. That’s a really good guy, Tom. He likes me because I don’t act like I’m better than him. Sometimes, I’ve sat right down and eaten with him. But you don’t need to share that. When someone is really hungry, they do things they wouldn’t want to do all the time.”

“Well, if I don’t want you in the daytime, I’ll let you sleep. I won’t come bothering around. Any time you see something’s up, in the night, just skip right around and maow.”

“Well, if I don’t want you during the day, I’ll let you sleep. I won’t bother you. Anytime you notice something is off at night, just go ahead and meow.”

28-216.jpg (49K)

CHAPTER XXIX

29-217.jpg (198K)

The first thing Tom heard on Friday morning was a glad piece of news—Judge Thatcher’s family had come back to town the night before. Both Injun Joe and the treasure sunk into secondary importance for a moment, and Becky took the chief place in the boy’s interest. He saw her and they had an exhausting good time playing “hispy” and “gully-keeper” with a crowd of their schoolmates. The day was completed and crowned in a peculiarly satisfactory way: Becky teased her mother to appoint the next day for the long-promised and long-delayed picnic, and she consented. The child’s delight was boundless; and Tom’s not more moderate. The invitations were sent out before sunset, and straightway the young folks of the village were thrown into a fever of preparation and pleasurable anticipation. Tom’s excitement enabled him to keep awake until a pretty late hour, and he had good hopes of hearing Huck’s “maow,” and of having his treasure to astonish Becky and the picnickers with, next day; but he was disappointed. No signal came that night.

The first thing Tom heard on Friday morning was some great news—Judge Thatcher’s family had returned to town the night before. For a moment, both Injun Joe and the treasure became less important, and Becky took center stage in Tom's thoughts. He saw her, and they had an exhausting but fun time playing “hides” and “gully-keeper” with a group of their classmates. The day ended on a particularly satisfying note: Becky convinced her mom to schedule the long-promised and much-delayed picnic for the next day, and her mom agreed. The child's joy was limitless, and Tom was just as thrilled. The invitations were sent out before sunset, and soon the young people of the village were caught up in a flurry of preparations and excited anticipation. Tom's excitement kept him awake pretty late, and he hoped to hear Huck’s “meow” and have his treasure ready to impress Becky and the picnickers the next day; but he was let down. No signal came that night.

Morning came, eventually, and by ten or eleven o’clock a giddy and rollicking company were gathered at Judge Thatcher’s, and everything was ready for a start. It was not the custom for elderly people to mar the picnics with their presence. The children were considered safe enough under the wings of a few young ladies of eighteen and a few young gentlemen of twenty-three or thereabouts. The old steam ferry-boat was chartered for the occasion; presently the gay throng filed up the main street laden with provision-baskets. Sid was sick and had to miss the fun; Mary remained at home to entertain him. The last thing Mrs. Thatcher said to Becky, was:

Morning finally arrived, and by ten or eleven o'clock, a lively and carefree group gathered at Judge Thatcher's, ready to set off. It wasn't typical for older folks to join the picnics. The kids were deemed safe enough with a few young women around eighteen and a couple of young men around twenty-three. The old steam ferryboat was rented for the event; soon, the cheerful crowd made their way up the main street, carrying baskets of food. Sid was sick and had to miss out on the fun; Mary stayed home to keep him company. The last thing Mrs. Thatcher said to Becky was:

“You’ll not get back till late. Perhaps you’d better stay all night with some of the girls that live near the ferry-landing, child.”

“You won’t be back until late. Maybe you should just stay the night with some of the girls who live near the ferry landing, kid.”

“Then I’ll stay with Susy Harper, mamma.”

“Then I’ll stay with Susy Harper, Mom.”

“Very well. And mind and behave yourself and don’t be any trouble.”

“Alright. Just make sure to mind your behavior and don’t cause any trouble.”

Presently, as they tripped along, Tom said to Becky:

Presently, as they walked along, Tom said to Becky:

“Say—I’ll tell you what we’ll do. ’Stead of going to Joe Harper’s we’ll climb right up the hill and stop at the Widow Douglas’. She’ll have ice-cream! She has it most every day—dead loads of it. And she’ll be awful glad to have us.”

“Hey—I’ve got an idea. Instead of going to Joe Harper’s, let’s head up the hill and stop at the Widow Douglas’s place. She’ll have ice cream! She usually has tons of it every day. And she’ll be really happy to see us.”

“Oh, that will be fun!”

“Oh, that sounds fun!”

Then Becky reflected a moment and said:

Then Becky thought for a moment and said:

“But what will mamma say?”

“But what will Mom say?”

“How’ll she ever know?”

"How will she ever know?"

The girl turned the idea over in her mind, and said reluctantly:

The girl thought about the idea for a moment and said hesitantly:

“I reckon it’s wrong—but—”

"I think it’s wrong—but—"

“But shucks! Your mother won’t know, and so what’s the harm? All she wants is that you’ll be safe; and I bet you she’d ’a’ said go there if she’d ’a’ thought of it. I know she would!”

“But come on! Your mom won’t find out, so what’s the harm? All she cares about is that you’ll be safe; and I bet she would have said to go if she’d thought of it. I know she would!”

The Widow Douglas’ splendid hospitality was a tempting bait. It and Tom’s persuasions presently carried the day. So it was decided to say nothing to anybody about the night’s programme. Presently it occurred to Tom that maybe Huck might come this very night and give the signal. The thought took a deal of the spirit out of his anticipations. Still he could not bear to give up the fun at Widow Douglas’. And why should he give it up, he reasoned—the signal did not come the night before, so why should it be any more likely to come tonight? The sure fun of the evening outweighed the uncertain treasure; and, boy-like, he determined to yield to the stronger inclination and not allow himself to think of the box of money another time that day.

The Widow Douglas’ amazing hospitality was hard to resist. It, along with Tom’s convincing arguments, won everyone over. So, they decided not to mention anything to anyone about the night’s plans. Soon, Tom thought that maybe Huck would show up that very night and give the signal. The idea dampened his excitement quite a bit. Still, he didn't want to give up the fun at the Widow Douglas’. And why should he, he thought—the signal didn’t come the night before, so why would it come tonight? The guaranteed fun of the evening was more appealing than the uncertain treasure; and, being a boy, he decided to go with the stronger urge and not let himself think about the box of money again that day.

Three miles below town the ferryboat stopped at the mouth of a woody hollow and tied up. The crowd swarmed ashore and soon the forest distances and craggy heights echoed far and near with shoutings and laughter. All the different ways of getting hot and tired were gone through with, and by-and-by the rovers straggled back to camp fortified with responsible appetites, and then the destruction of the good things began. After the feast there was a refreshing season of rest and chat in the shade of spreading oaks. By-and-by somebody shouted:

Three miles below town, the ferryboat stopped at the entrance of a wooded hollow and docked. The crowd rushed ashore, and soon the sounds of shouting and laughter filled the forest and rocky heights. Everyone tried out different ways to get hot and tired, and eventually, the adventurers wandered back to camp, ready to eat. Then the feasting started. After the meal, there was a nice time of resting and chatting in the shade of the spreading oaks. Eventually, someone shouted:

“Who’s ready for the cave?”

“Who’s ready for the cave?”

Everybody was. Bundles of candles were procured, and straightway there was a general scamper up the hill. The mouth of the cave was up the hillside—an opening shaped like a letter A. Its massive oaken door stood unbarred. Within was a small chamber, chilly as an icehouse, and walled by Nature with solid limestone that was dewy with a cold sweat. It was romantic and mysterious to stand here in the deep gloom and look out upon the green valley shining in the sun. But the impressiveness of the situation quickly wore off, and the romping began again. The moment a candle was lighted there was a general rush upon the owner of it; a struggle and a gallant defence followed, but the candle was soon knocked down or blown out, and then there was a glad clamor of laughter and a new chase. But all things have an end. By-and-by the procession went filing down the steep descent of the main avenue, the flickering rank of lights dimly revealing the lofty walls of rock almost to their point of junction sixty feet overhead. This main avenue was not more than eight or ten feet wide. Every few steps other lofty and still narrower crevices branched from it on either hand—for McDougal’s cave was but a vast labyrinth of crooked aisles that ran into each other and out again and led nowhere. It was said that one might wander days and nights together through its intricate tangle of rifts and chasms, and never find the end of the cave; and that he might go down, and down, and still down, into the earth, and it was just the same—labyrinth under labyrinth, and no end to any of them. No man “knew” the cave. That was an impossible thing. Most of the young men knew a portion of it, and it was not customary to venture much beyond this known portion. Tom Sawyer knew as much of the cave as any one.

Everyone was. They gathered bundles of candles and immediately started rushing up the hill. The entrance to the cave was located up the slope—an opening shaped like the letter A. Its heavy oak door was unlocked. Inside was a small chamber, as cold as an icehouse, with walls made of solid limestone that were clammy with cold moisture. It felt romantic and mysterious to stand in the deep shadows and look out at the green valley shining in the sunlight. But the impressive atmosphere faded quickly, and the playful antics resumed. As soon as a candle was lit, there was a rush toward its owner; a struggle and a brave defense ensued, but the candle was soon knocked down or blown out, leading to a joyful burst of laughter and a new chase. However, everything has to come to an end. Eventually, the group made their way down the steep descent of the main path, the flickering row of lights dimly illuminating the towering rock walls nearly meeting at their peak sixty feet above. This main path was only about eight to ten feet wide. Every few steps, other tall and narrower passages branched off on either side—for McDougal’s cave was just a huge maze of winding paths that intersected and led nowhere. It was said that one could wander for days and nights through its complex network of cracks and chasms and never find the exit; that one could go down, and down, and still further down into the earth, and it would be the same—one maze beneath another, with no end in sight. No one truly “knew” the cave. That was impossible. Most of the young men were familiar with part of it, and it wasn't common to venture far beyond this known area. Tom Sawyer knew more about the cave than anyone else.

29-220.jpg (101K)

The procession moved along the main avenue some three-quarters of a mile, and then groups and couples began to slip aside into branch avenues, fly along the dismal corridors, and take each other by surprise at points where the corridors joined again. Parties were able to elude each other for the space of half an hour without going beyond the “known” ground.

The parade moved down the main street for about three-quarters of a mile, and then groups and couples started to wander off into side streets, darting through the gloomy hallways and surprising each other at the intersections where the hallways reconnected. Groups could avoid running into each other for about half an hour without leaving the familiar area.

By-and-by, one group after another came straggling back to the mouth of the cave, panting, hilarious, smeared from head to foot with tallow drippings, daubed with clay, and entirely delighted with the success of the day. Then they were astonished to find that they had been taking no note of time and that night was about at hand. The clanging bell had been calling for half an hour. However, this sort of close to the day’s adventures was romantic and therefore satisfactory. When the ferryboat with her wild freight pushed into the stream, nobody cared sixpence for the wasted time but the captain of the craft.

Before long, one group after another returned to the entrance of the cave, out of breath, laughing, covered from head to toe in grease, splattered with mud, and completely thrilled with how the day had gone. They were surprised to realize that they had lost track of time and that night was approaching. The bell had been ringing for half an hour. However, this kind of ending to their day of adventures felt exciting and therefore satisfying. When the ferryboat with its rowdy passengers set off into the water, no one cared about the lost time except the captain of the boat.

29-221.jpg (52K)

Huck was already upon his watch when the ferryboat’s lights went glinting past the wharf. He heard no noise on board, for the young people were as subdued and still as people usually are who are nearly tired to death. He wondered what boat it was, and why she did not stop at the wharf—and then he dropped her out of his mind and put his attention upon his business. The night was growing cloudy and dark. Ten o’clock came, and the noise of vehicles ceased, scattered lights began to wink out, all straggling foot-passengers disappeared, the village betook itself to its slumbers and left the small watcher alone with the silence and the ghosts. Eleven o’clock came, and the tavern lights were put out; darkness everywhere, now. Huck waited what seemed a weary long time, but nothing happened. His faith was weakening. Was there any use? Was there really any use? Why not give it up and turn in?

Huck was already on his watch when the ferryboat’s lights started glinting past the dock. He didn’t hear any noise on board, as the young people were as quiet and still as folks usually are when they’re nearly worn out. He wondered what boat it was and why it didn’t stop at the dock—and then he pushed it out of his mind and focused on his own business. The night was getting cloudy and dark. Ten o’clock came, and the sounds of vehicles stopped, scattered lights began to disappear, all the straggling pedestrians vanished, and the village settled down for the night, leaving the small watcher alone with the silence and the ghosts. Eleven o’clock came, and the tavern lights went out; it was dark everywhere now. Huck waited what felt like a really long time, but nothing happened. His faith was weakening. Was there any point? Was there really any point? Why not just give up and go to bed?

A noise fell upon his ear. He was all attention in an instant. The alley door closed softly. He sprang to the corner of the brick store. The next moment two men brushed by him, and one seemed to have something under his arm. It must be that box! So they were going to remove the treasure. Why call Tom now? It would be absurd—the men would get away with the box and never be found again. No, he would stick to their wake and follow them; he would trust to the darkness for security from discovery. So communing with himself, Huck stepped out and glided along behind the men, cat-like, with bare feet, allowing them to keep just far enough ahead not to be invisible.

A noise caught his attention. He was instantly alert. The alley door closed quietly. He rushed to the corner of the brick store. Moments later, two men walked past him, and one seemed to have something under his arm. It must be that box! So they were planning to take the treasure. Why call Tom now? That would be ridiculous—the men would escape with the box and never be found again. No, he would follow them closely; he would rely on the darkness to keep him hidden. So, talking to himself, Huck stepped out and stealthily trailed behind the men, moving silently on his bare feet, keeping just far enough back to stay out of sight.

They moved up the river street three blocks, then turned to the left up a crossstreet. They went straight ahead, then, until they came to the path that led up Cardiff Hill; this they took. They passed by the old Welshman’s house, halfway up the hill, without hesitating, and still climbed upward. Good, thought Huck, they will bury it in the old quarry. But they never stopped at the quarry. They passed on, up the summit. They plunged into the narrow path between the tall sumach bushes, and were at once hidden in the gloom. Huck closed up and shortened his distance, now, for they would never be able to see him. He trotted along awhile; then slackened his pace, fearing he was gaining too fast; moved on a piece, then stopped altogether; listened; no sound; none, save that he seemed to hear the beating of his own heart. The hooting of an owl came over the hill—ominous sound! But no footsteps. Heavens, was everything lost! He was about to spring with winged feet, when a man cleared his throat not four feet from him! Huck’s heart shot into his throat, but he swallowed it again; and then he stood there shaking as if a dozen agues had taken charge of him at once, and so weak that he thought he must surely fall to the ground. He knew where he was. He knew he was within five steps of the stile leading into Widow Douglas’ grounds. Very well, he thought, let them bury it there; it won’t be hard to find.

They walked up the river street for three blocks, then turned left onto a side street. They kept going straight until they reached the path that led up Cardiff Hill; they took that. They passed the old Welshman’s house halfway up the hill without stopping and continued climbing. Good, Huck thought, they will bury it in the old quarry. But they didn’t stop at the quarry. They went straight to the top. They hurried into the narrow path between the tall sumac bushes and immediately disappeared into the shadows. Huck closed in and shortened the distance now since they wouldn’t be able to see him. He jogged for a bit, then slowed down, worried he was getting too close; he moved a bit more, then stopped completely; listened; no noise; none, except that he thought he could hear his own heart beating. The hooting of an owl echoed over the hill—an ominous sound! But no footsteps. Oh no, was everything really lost? He was about to take off running when a man cleared his throat less than four feet away from him! Huck’s heart jumped into his throat, but he swallowed it back down; then he stood there shaking as if he had come down with a dozen chills at once, feeling so weak he thought he might actually fall. He knew where he was. He knew he was just five steps away from the stile leading into Widow Douglas’ yard. Fine, he thought, let them bury it there; it won’t be hard to find.

Now there was a voice—a very low voice—Injun Joe’s:

Now there was a voice—a very quiet voice—Injun Joe's:

“Damn her, maybe she’s got company—there’s lights, late as it is.”

“Damn her, maybe she has company—there are lights, even this late.”

“I can’t see any.”

"I can't see anything."

This was that stranger’s voice—the stranger of the haunted house. A deadly chill went to Huck’s heart—this, then, was the “revenge” job! His thought was, to fly. Then he remembered that the Widow Douglas had been kind to him more than once, and maybe these men were going to murder her. He wished he dared venture to warn her; but he knew he didn’t dare—they might come and catch him. He thought all this and more in the moment that elapsed between the stranger’s remark and Injun Joe’s next—which was—

This was the voice of that stranger—the one from the haunted house. A deadly chill ran through Huck’s heart—this was the “revenge” job! His first instinct was to run. Then he remembered how kind the Widow Douglas had been to him time and again, and maybe these guys were planning to kill her. He wished he could find the courage to warn her, but he knew he couldn’t—they might come for him. He thought all this and more in the moment between the stranger’s comment and Injun Joe’s next—

“Because the bush is in your way. Now—this way—now you see, don’t you?”

“Because the bush is blocking your path. Now—this way—now you see it, right?”

“Yes. Well, there is company there, I reckon. Better give it up.”

“Yes. Well, there is company there, I guess. Better let it go.”

“Give it up, and I just leaving this country forever! Give it up and maybe never have another chance. I tell you again, as I’ve told you before, I don’t care for her swag—you may have it. But her husband was rough on me—many times he was rough on me—and mainly he was the justice of the peace that jugged me for a vagrant. And that ain’t all. It ain’t a millionth part of it! He had me horsewhipped!—horsewhipped in front of the jail, like a nigger!—with all the town looking on! Horsewhipped!—do you understand? He took advantage of me and died. But I’ll take it out of her.”

"Give it up, and I’m just leaving this country for good! Give it up and you might never get another chance. I’m telling you again, like I’ve told you before, I don’t care about her charm—you can have it. But her husband was tough on me—he was rough on me many times—and mostly he was the justice of the peace who locked me up for being a vagrant. And that’s not all. It’s not even a tiny part of it! He had me horsewhipped!—horsewhipped in front of the jail, like I was some criminal!—with the whole town watching! Horsewhipped!—do you get it? He took advantage of me and then he died. But I’ll make her pay for it.”

“Oh, don’t kill her! Don’t do that!”

“Oh, don’t kill her! Please don’t do that!”

“Kill? Who said anything about killing? I would kill him if he was here; but not her. When you want to get revenge on a woman you don’t kill her—bosh! you go for her looks. You slit her nostrils—you notch her ears like a sow!”

“Kill? Who mentioned killing? I would kill him if he were here; but not her. When you want to get back at a woman, you don’t kill her—nonsense! You go after her looks. You slit her nostrils—you notch her ears like a pig!”

“By God, that’s—”

“OMG, that’s—”

“Keep your opinion to yourself! It will be safest for you. I’ll tie her to the bed. If she bleeds to death, is that my fault? I’ll not cry, if she does. My friend, you’ll help me in this thing—for my sake—that’s why you’re here—I mightn’t be able alone. If you flinch, I’ll kill you. Do you understand that? And if I have to kill you, I’ll kill her—and then I reckon nobody’ll ever know much about who done this business.”

“Keep your opinion to yourself! It’s safer for you that way. I’ll tie her to the bed. If she bleeds to death, is that my fault? I won’t cry if she does. My friend, you’ll help me with this—for my sake—that’s why you’re here—I might not be able to do it alone. If you hesitate, I’ll kill you. Do you understand? And if I have to kill you, I’ll kill her too—and then I guess nobody will ever find out who did this.”

“Well, if it’s got to be done, let’s get at it. The quicker the better—I’m all in a shiver.”

“Well, if it has to be done, let’s get started. The sooner, the better—I’m really nervous.”

“Do it now? And company there? Look here—I’ll get suspicious of you, first thing you know. No—we’ll wait till the lights are out—there’s no hurry.”

“Do it now? And there are people around? Listen, I’ll start to get suspicious of you, so watch it. No—we’ll wait until the lights are off—there’s no rush.”

Huck felt that a silence was going to ensue—a thing still more awful than any amount of murderous talk; so he held his breath and stepped gingerly back; planted his foot carefully and firmly, after balancing, one-legged, in a precarious way and almost toppling over, first on one side and then on the other. He took another step back, with the same elaboration and the same risks; then another and another, and—a twig snapped under his foot! His breath stopped and he listened. There was no sound—the stillness was perfect. His gratitude was measureless. Now he turned in his tracks, between the walls of sumach bushes—turned himself as carefully as if he were a ship—and then stepped quickly but cautiously along. When he emerged at the quarry he felt secure, and so he picked up his nimble heels and flew. Down, down he sped, till he reached the Welshman’s. He banged at the door, and presently the heads of the old man and his two stalwart sons were thrust from windows.

Huck sensed that a silence was about to fall—a thing even more terrifying than any amount of violent talk; so he held his breath and carefully stepped back, placing his foot down with precision after balancing precariously on one leg and nearly toppling over first to one side and then the other. He took another step back with the same caution and risks; then another and another, and— a twig snapped underfoot! His breath caught as he listened. There was no sound—the stillness was absolute. He felt an immense sense of relief. Now he turned in his tracks, navigating carefully through the walls of sumac bushes—turning himself as gingerly as if he were a ship—and then moved quickly but cautiously along. When he finally emerged at the quarry, he felt safe, and so he picked up his pace and ran. Down, down he sped until he reached the Welshman’s. He pounded on the door, and soon the heads of the old man and his two strong sons peeked out from the windows.

29-224.jpg (103K)

“What’s the row there? Who’s banging? What do you want?”

“What’s going on over there? Who’s making all that noise? What do you want?”

“Let me in—quick! I’ll tell everything.”

“Let me in—hurry! I’ll spill everything.”

“Why, who are you?”

"Who are you?"

“Huckleberry Finn—quick, let me in!”

“Huckleberry Finn—hurry, let me in!”

“Huckleberry Finn, indeed! It ain’t a name to open many doors, I judge! But let him in, lads, and let’s see what’s the trouble.”

“Huckleberry Finn, really! That name doesn’t get you far, I’d say! But let him in, guys, and let’s find out what’s going on.”

“Please don’t ever tell I told you,” were Huck’s first words when he got in. “Please don’t—I’d be killed, sure—but the widow’s been good friends to me sometimes, and I want to tell—I will tell if you’ll promise you won’t ever say it was me.”

“Please don’t ever say I told you,” were Huck’s first words when he came in. “Please don’t—I’d be in so much trouble, for sure—but the widow has been good to me sometimes, and I want to tell—I will tell if you promise you won’t ever say it was me.”

“By George, he has got something to tell, or he wouldn’t act so!” exclaimed the old man; “out with it and nobody here’ll ever tell, lad.”

“By George, he has got something to say, or he wouldn’t be acting like this!” exclaimed the old man; “spill it, and no one here will ever tell, kid.”

Three minutes later the old man and his sons, well armed, were up the hill, and just entering the sumach path on tiptoe, their weapons in their hands. Huck accompanied them no further. He hid behind a great bowlder and fell to listening. There was a lagging, anxious silence, and then all of a sudden there was an explosion of firearms and a cry.

Three minutes later, the old man and his sons, armed to the teeth, made their way up the hill, quietly stepping into the sumac path with their weapons in hand. Huck didn't go any further with them. He hid behind a large boulder and listened closely. There was a tense, anxious silence, and then suddenly, gunfire erupted, accompanied by a shout.

Huck waited for no particulars. He sprang away and sped down the hill as fast as his legs could carry him.

Huck didn’t wait for any details. He took off running down the hill as fast as he could.

29-225.jpg (23K)

CHAPTER XXX

30-226.jpg (183K)

As the earliest suspicion of dawn appeared on Sunday morning, Huck came groping up the hill and rapped gently at the old Welshman’s door. The inmates were asleep, but it was a sleep that was set on a hair-trigger, on account of the exciting episode of the night. A call came from a window:

As the first signs of dawn broke on Sunday morning, Huck climbed up the hill and knocked softly on the old Welshman’s door. The residents were asleep, but it was a light sleep, quick to wake due to the thrilling events of the night. A voice called from a window:

“Who’s there!”

"Who's there!"

Huck’s scared voice answered in a low tone:

Huck's scared voice answered quietly:

“Please let me in! It’s only Huck Finn!”

“Please let me in! It’s just Huck Finn!”

“It’s a name that can open this door night or day, lad!—and welcome!”

“It’s a name that can open this door anytime, kid!—and welcome!”

These were strange words to the vagabond boy’s ears, and the pleasantest he had ever heard. He could not recollect that the closing word had ever been applied in his case before. The door was quickly unlocked, and he entered. Huck was given a seat and the old man and his brace of tall sons speedily dressed themselves.

These were strange words to the homeless boy’s ears, and the nicest he had ever heard. He couldn’t remember that the final word had ever been used in reference to him before. The door was quickly unlocked, and he stepped inside. Huck was offered a seat while the old man and his two tall sons quickly got dressed.

“Now, my boy, I hope you’re good and hungry, because breakfast will be ready as soon as the sun’s up, and we’ll have a piping hot one, too—make yourself easy about that! I and the boys hoped you’d turn up and stop here last night.”

“Now, kid, I hope you’re really hungry because breakfast will be ready as soon as the sun comes up, and it’ll be nice and hot—no need to worry about that! The guys and I were hoping you’d show up and stay here last night.”

“I was awful scared,” said Huck, “and I run. I took out when the pistols went off, and I didn’t stop for three mile. I’ve come now becuz I wanted to know about it, you know; and I come before daylight becuz I didn’t want to run across them devils, even if they was dead.”

“I was really scared,” Huck said, “and I took off running. I took off as soon as the guns fired, and I didn’t stop for three miles. I came here because I wanted to find out about it, you know; and I came before daylight because I didn’t want to run into those devils, even if they were dead.”

“Well, poor chap, you do look as if you’d had a hard night of it—but there’s a bed here for you when you’ve had your breakfast. No, they ain’t dead, lad—we are sorry enough for that. You see we knew right where to put our hands on them, by your description; so we crept along on tiptoe till we got within fifteen feet of them—dark as a cellar that sumach path was—and just then I found I was going to sneeze. It was the meanest kind of luck! I tried to keep it back, but no use—’twas bound to come, and it did come! I was in the lead with my pistol raised, and when the sneeze started those scoundrels a-rustling to get out of the path, I sung out, ‘Fire boys!’ and blazed away at the place where the rustling was. So did the boys. But they were off in a jiffy, those villains, and we after them, down through the woods. I judge we never touched them. They fired a shot apiece as they started, but their bullets whizzed by and didn’t do us any harm. As soon as we lost the sound of their feet we quit chasing, and went down and stirred up the constables. They got a posse together, and went off to guard the river bank, and as soon as it is light the sheriff and a gang are going to beat up the woods. My boys will be with them presently. I wish we had some sort of description of those rascals—’twould help a good deal. But you couldn’t see what they were like, in the dark, lad, I suppose?”

"Well, poor guy, you really look like you had a rough night—but there’s a bed here for you once you’ve had your breakfast. No, they’re not dead, kid—we’re pretty sorry about that. You see, we knew exactly where to find them based on your description; so we crept along quietly until we were about fifteen feet away from them—it was as dark as a basement in that sumac path—and just then I felt a sneeze coming on. It was the worst luck! I tried to hold it back, but it was no use—it was going to happen, and it did! I was leading with my gun drawn, and when the sneeze hit, those scoundrels started rustling to get out of the way. I shouted, ‘Fire, boys!’ and started shooting at the spot where the rustling was coming from. The others did too. But those villains took off in no time, and we chased them through the woods. I think we never even grazed them. They each fired a shot as they ran, but their bullets zipped past us without causing any harm. As soon as we couldn’t hear their footsteps anymore, we stopped chasing and went to rouse the constables. They gathered a posse and headed to guard the riverbank, and as soon as it’s light, the sheriff and a crew are going to search the woods. My guys will be with them shortly. I wish we had some kind of description of those rascals—it would help a lot. But I guess you couldn’t really see what they looked like in the dark, could you?"

30-227.jpg (48K)

“Oh yes; I saw them downtown and follered them.”

“Oh yes; I saw them downtown and followed them.”

“Splendid! Describe them—describe them, my boy!”

“Awesome! Tell me about them—tell me about them, my boy!”

“One’s the old deaf and dumb Spaniard that’s ben around here once or twice, and t’other’s a mean-looking, ragged—”

“One’s the old deaf and mute Spaniard who’s been around here once or twice, and the other’s a shabby-looking, ragged—”

“That’s enough, lad, we know the men! Happened on them in the woods back of the widow’s one day, and they slunk away. Off with you, boys, and tell the sheriff—get your breakfast tomorrow morning!”

“That's enough, kid, we know those guys! We ran into them in the woods behind the widow's place one day, and they sneaked off. Now get going, boys, and tell the sheriff—have your breakfast tomorrow morning!”

The Welshman’s sons departed at once. As they were leaving the room Huck sprang up and exclaimed:

The Welshman’s sons left right away. As they were exiting the room, Huck jumped up and shouted:

“Oh, please don’t tell anybody it was me that blowed on them! Oh, please!”

“Oh, please don’t tell anybody it was me who snitched on them! Oh, please!”

“All right if you say it, Huck, but you ought to have the credit of what you did.”

"Fine, if you say so, Huck, but you should get credit for what you did."

“Oh no, no! Please don’t tell!”

"Oh no, please don't spill!"

When the young men were gone, the old Welshman said:

When the young men left, the old Welshman said:

“They won’t tell—and I won’t. But why don’t you want it known?”

“They won’t say anything—and I won’t either. But why don’t you want people to know?”

Huck would not explain, further than to say that he already knew too much about one of those men and would not have the man know that he knew anything against him for the whole world—he would be killed for knowing it, sure.

Huck wouldn’t say much more, just that he already knew too much about one of those guys and didn’t want him to find out that Huck knew anything against him for anything in the world—he’d definitely be killed for knowing it.

The old man promised secrecy once more, and said:

The old man promised again to keep it a secret and said:

“How did you come to follow these fellows, lad? Were they looking suspicious?”

“How did you end up following these guys, kid? Were they acting suspicious?”

Huck was silent while he framed a duly cautious reply. Then he said:

Huck stayed quiet as he thought through a careful response. Then he said:

“Well, you see, I’m a kind of a hard lot,—least everybody says so, and I don’t see nothing agin it—and sometimes I can’t sleep much, on account of thinking about it and sort of trying to strike out a new way of doing. That was the way of it last night. I couldn’t sleep, and so I come along upstreet ’bout midnight, a-turning it all over, and when I got to that old shackly brick store by the Temperance Tavern, I backed up agin the wall to have another think. Well, just then along comes these two chaps slipping along close by me, with something under their arm, and I reckoned they’d stole it. One was a-smoking, and t’other one wanted a light; so they stopped right before me and the cigars lit up their faces and I see that the big one was the deaf and dumb Spaniard, by his white whiskers and the patch on his eye, and t’other one was a rusty, ragged-looking devil.”

"Well, you see, I’m kind of a tough character—at least, that’s what everyone says, and I don’t see anything wrong with it—and sometimes I can’t sleep much because I keep thinking about it and trying to come up with a new way of doing things. That’s how it was last night. I couldn’t sleep, so I walked up the street around midnight, mulling it over, and when I reached that old, shabby brick store by the Temperance Tavern, I leaned against the wall to think some more. Just then, two guys came by me, sneaking along with something under their arm, and I figured they had stolen it. One was smoking, and the other wanted a light; they stopped right in front of me, and the cigars lit up their faces. I realized that the big guy was the deaf and dumb Spaniard, recognizable by his white whiskers and the patch over his eye, and the other one looked like a ragged, scruffy character."

“Could you see the rags by the light of the cigars?”

“Can you see the rags in the light of the cigars?”

This staggered Huck for a moment. Then he said:

This surprised Huck for a moment. Then he said:

30-229.jpg (55K)

“Well, I don’t know—but somehow it seems as if I did.”

“Well, I’m not sure—but it feels like I did.”

“Then they went on, and you—”

“Then they continued, and you—”

“Follered ’em—yes. That was it. I wanted to see what was up—they sneaked along so. I dogged ’em to the widder’s stile, and stood in the dark and heard the ragged one beg for the widder, and the Spaniard swear he’d spile her looks just as I told you and your two—”

“Followed them—yes. That was it. I wanted to see what they were up to—they moved so stealthily. I trailed them to the widow's gate and stood in the dark, listening to the scruffy one begging for the widow, and the Spaniard swearing he’d ruin her looks just like I told you and your two—”

“What! The deaf and dumb man said all that!”

“What! The deaf and mute guy said all that!”

Huck had made another terrible mistake! He was trying his best to keep the old man from getting the faintest hint of who the Spaniard might be, and yet his tongue seemed determined to get him into trouble in spite of all he could do. He made several efforts to creep out of his scrape, but the old man’s eye was upon him and he made blunder after blunder. Presently the Welshman said:

Huck had made another awful mistake! He was doing everything he could to prevent the old man from getting even the slightest clue about who the Spaniard might be, but his tongue seemed set on getting him into trouble no matter what he did. He tried several times to wiggle out of his situation, but the old man was watching him and he kept making one mistake after another. Soon, the Welshman said:

“My boy, don’t be afraid of me. I wouldn’t hurt a hair of your head for all the world. No—I’d protect you—I’d protect you. This Spaniard is not deaf and dumb; you’ve let that slip without intending it; you can’t cover that up now. You know something about that Spaniard that you want to keep dark. Now trust me—tell me what it is, and trust me—I won’t betray you.”

“My boy, don’t be scared of me. I wouldn’t harm a single hair on your head for anything. No—I’d stand by you—I’d protect you. This Spaniard is not deaf and dumb; you let that slip without meaning to; you can’t hide it now. You know something about that Spaniard that you want to keep secret. Now trust me—tell me what it is, and trust me—I won’t let you down.”

Huck looked into the old man’s honest eyes a moment, then bent over and whispered in his ear:

Huck looked into the old man’s sincere eyes for a moment, then leaned over and whispered in his ear:

“’Tain’t a Spaniard—it’s Injun Joe!”

“It’s not a Spaniard—it’s Injun Joe!”

The Welshman almost jumped out of his chair. In a moment he said:

The Welshman nearly leaped out of his chair. A moment later, he said:

“It’s all plain enough, now. When you talked about notching ears and slitting noses I judged that that was your own embellishment, because white men don’t take that sort of revenge. But an Injun! That’s a different matter altogether.”

“It’s all clear now. When you mentioned cutting off ears and slicing noses, I thought that was just your own exaggeration because white men don’t seek that kind of revenge. But an Indian! That changes everything.”

During breakfast the talk went on, and in the course of it the old man said that the last thing which he and his sons had done, before going to bed, was to get a lantern and examine the stile and its vicinity for marks of blood. They found none, but captured a bulky bundle of—

During breakfast, the conversation continued, and at one point, the old man mentioned that the last thing he and his sons did before going to bed was grab a lantern and check the stile and its surroundings for any signs of blood. They didn’t find any, but they did manage to capture a bulky bundle of—

“Of what?”

"About what?"

If the words had been lightning they could not have leaped with a more stunning suddenness from Huck’s blanched lips. His eyes were staring wide, now, and his breath suspended—waiting for the answer. The Welshman started—stared in return—three seconds—five seconds—ten—then replied:

If the words had been lightning, they couldn't have come from Huck's pale lips with more shocking suddenness. His eyes were wide open now, and he held his breath—waiting for the answer. The Welshman jumped—stared back—three seconds—five seconds—ten—then replied:

“Of burglar’s tools. Why, what’s the matter with you?”

“Of burglar's tools. Why, what's the matter with you?”

Huck sank back, panting gently, but deeply, unutterably grateful. The Welshman eyed him gravely, curiously—and presently said:

Huck leaned back, breathing softly but deeply, feeling incredibly grateful. The Welshman looked at him seriously, with curiosity—and then said:

“Yes, burglar’s tools. That appears to relieve you a good deal. But what did give you that turn? What were you expecting we’d found?”

“Yeah, tools for breaking in. That seems to make you feel a lot better. But what made you react that way? What did you think we’d discovered?”

Huck was in a close place—the inquiring eye was upon him—he would have given anything for material for a plausible answer—nothing suggested itself—the inquiring eye was boring deeper and deeper—a senseless reply offered—there was no time to weigh it, so at a venture he uttered it—feebly:

Huck was in a tough spot—the questioning gaze was on him—he would have given anything for a good excuse—nothing came to mind—the probing gaze was digging deeper and deeper—a stupid response popped up—there was no time to think it through, so he blurted it out—weakly:

“Sunday-school books, maybe.”

"Maybe some Sunday school books."

Poor Huck was too distressed to smile, but the old man laughed loud and joyously, shook up the details of his anatomy from head to foot, and ended by saying that such a laugh was money in a-man’s pocket, because it cut down the doctor’s bill like everything. Then he added:

Poor Huck was too upset to smile, but the old man laughed heartily, shook his whole body, and concluded by saying that such a laugh was like cash in a man’s pocket because it reduced the doctor’s bill significantly. Then he added:

“Poor old chap, you’re white and jaded—you ain’t well a bit—no wonder you’re a little flighty and off your balance. But you’ll come out of it. Rest and sleep will fetch you out all right, I hope.”

“Poor guy, you look really worn out—you’re not doing well at all—no wonder you're a bit jittery and unsteady. But I’m sure you’ll get through this. Rest and sleep should help you recover, I hope.”

Huck was irritated to think he had been such a goose and betrayed such a suspicious excitement, for he had dropped the idea that the parcel brought from the tavern was the treasure, as soon as he had heard the talk at the widow’s stile. He had only thought it was not the treasure, however—he had not known that it wasn’t—and so the suggestion of a captured bundle was too much for his self-possession. But on the whole he felt glad the little episode had happened, for now he knew beyond all question that that bundle was not the bundle, and so his mind was at rest and exceedingly comfortable. In fact, everything seemed to be drifting just in the right direction, now; the treasure must be still in No. 2, the men would be captured and jailed that day, and he and Tom could seize the gold that night without any trouble or any fear of interruption.

Huck was annoyed to realize he'd been so foolish and showed such obvious excitement, because he had dropped the idea that the package from the tavern was the treasure as soon as he heard the conversation at the widow's fence. He hadn't actually known it wasn’t the treasure—he just thought it probably wasn’t—so the idea of a captured bundle really threw him off balance. But overall, he felt relieved that the little incident had happened, because now he was sure that bundle was not *the* bundle, and his mind was at ease and very comfortable. In fact, everything seemed to be heading in the right direction; the treasure must still be in No. 2, the men would be caught and jailed that day, and he and Tom could grab the gold that night without any trouble or fear of being interrupted.

Just as breakfast was completed there was a knock at the door. Huck jumped for a hiding-place, for he had no mind to be connected even remotely with the late event. The Welshman admitted several ladies and gentlemen, among them the Widow Douglas, and noticed that groups of citizens were climbing up the hill—to stare at the stile. So the news had spread. The Welshman had to tell the story of the night to the visitors. The widow’s gratitude for her preservation was outspoken.

Just as breakfast wrapped up, there was a knock at the door. Huck jumped to find a place to hide because he didn’t want to be linked to the recent event at all. The Welshman let in several ladies and gentlemen, including the Widow Douglas, and he noticed groups of townspeople heading up the hill to check out the stile. So the news had gotten around. The Welshman had to recount the events of the night to the guests. The widow openly expressed her gratitude for being saved.

“Don’t say a word about it, madam. There’s another that you’re more beholden to than you are to me and my boys, maybe, but he don’t allow me to tell his name. We wouldn’t have been there but for him.”

“Don’t say a word about it, ma’am. There’s someone else you owe more to than to me and my boys, perhaps, but he won’t let me reveal his name. We wouldn’t have been there if it weren’t for him.”

Of course this excited a curiosity so vast that it almost belittled the main matter—but the Welshman allowed it to eat into the vitals of his visitors, and through them be transmitted to the whole town, for he refused to part with his secret. When all else had been learned, the widow said:

Of course, this sparked such a huge curiosity that it nearly overshadowed the main issue—but the Welshman let it consume his visitors, and through them, spread to the entire town, as he refused to share his secret. When everything else had been found out, the widow said:

“I went to sleep reading in bed and slept straight through all that noise. Why didn’t you come and wake me?”

“I went to sleep reading in bed and slept right through all that noise. Why didn’t you come and wake me?”

“We judged it warn’t worth while. Those fellows warn’t likely to come again—they hadn’t any tools left to work with, and what was the use of waking you up and scaring you to death? My three negro men stood guard at your house all the rest of the night. They’ve just come back.”

“We thought it wasn’t worth it. Those guys probably wouldn’t come back—they didn’t have any tools left to do anything, and what was the point of waking you up and scaring you to death? My three guys stood guard at your house the rest of the night. They’ve just returned.”

More visitors came, and the story had to be told and retold for a couple of hours more.

More visitors arrived, and the story needed to be told and retold for a few more hours.

There was no Sabbath-school during day-school vacation, but everybody was early at church. The stirring event was well canvassed. News came that not a sign of the two villains had been yet discovered. When the sermon was finished, Judge Thatcher’s wife dropped alongside of Mrs. Harper as she moved down the aisle with the crowd and said:

There was no Sunday school during the school break, but everyone arrived early at church. The exciting news was widely discussed. There were reports that there had been no trace of the two criminals found yet. When the sermon was over, Judge Thatcher’s wife walked up next to Mrs. Harper as she made her way down the aisle with the crowd and said:

“Is my Becky going to sleep all day? I just expected she would be tired to death.”

“Is my Becky going to sleep all day? I just thought she would be dead tired.”

“Your Becky?”

"Is that your Becky?"

“Yes,” with a startled look—“didn’t she stay with you last night?”

“Yes,” she said with a surprised expression, “didn’t she stay with you last night?”

30-232.jpg (59K)

“Why, no.”

“Nope.”

Mrs. Thatcher turned pale, and sank into a pew, just as Aunt Polly, talking briskly with a friend, passed by. Aunt Polly said:

Mrs. Thatcher turned pale and sank into a pew just as Aunt Polly, chatting energetically with a friend, walked by. Aunt Polly said:

“Goodmorning, Mrs. Thatcher. Goodmorning, Mrs. Harper. I’ve got a boy that’s turned up missing. I reckon my Tom stayed at your house last night—one of you. And now he’s afraid to come to church. I’ve got to settle with him.”

“Good morning, Mrs. Thatcher. Good morning, Mrs. Harper. I’ve got a boy who’s gone missing. I think my Tom stayed at your house last night—one of you. And now he’s too scared to come to church. I need to talk this out with him.”

Mrs. Thatcher shook her head feebly and turned paler than ever.

Mrs. Thatcher shook her head weakly and turned even paler.

“He didn’t stay with us,” said Mrs. Harper, beginning to look uneasy. A marked anxiety came into Aunt Polly’s face.

“He didn’t stay with us,” said Mrs. Harper, starting to look uneasy. A noticeable concern appeared on Aunt Polly’s face.

“Joe Harper, have you seen my Tom this morning?”

“Joe Harper, have you seen my Tom this morning?”

“No’m.”

"No."

“When did you see him last?”

“When did you last see him?”

Joe tried to remember, but was not sure he could say. The people had stopped moving out of church. Whispers passed along, and a boding uneasiness took possession of every countenance. Children were anxiously questioned, and young teachers. They all said they had not noticed whether Tom and Becky were on board the ferryboat on the homeward trip; it was dark; no one thought of inquiring if any one was missing. One young man finally blurted out his fear that they were still in the cave! Mrs. Thatcher swooned away. Aunt Polly fell to crying and wringing her hands.

Joe tried to remember but wasn't sure if he could. People had stopped leaving the church. Whispers spread, and a sense of unease settled on everyone’s face. Children were nervously asked, along with the young teachers. They all said they hadn’t noticed if Tom and Becky were on the ferry ride home; it was dark, and no one thought to check if anyone was missing. One young man finally blurted out his fear that they were still in the cave! Mrs. Thatcher fainted. Aunt Polly started crying and wringing her hands.

The alarm swept from lip to lip, from group to group, from street to street, and within five minutes the bells were wildly clanging and the whole town was up! The Cardiff Hill episode sank into instant insignificance, the burglars were forgotten, horses were saddled, skiffs were manned, the ferryboat ordered out, and before the horror was half an hour old, two hundred men were pouring down highroad and river toward the cave.

The alarm spread from person to person, from group to group, from street to street, and within five minutes, the bells were ringing wildly and the whole town was awake! The Cardiff Hill incident quickly became unimportant, the burglars were forgotten, horses were saddled, boats were manned, the ferry was called out, and before the panic was even half an hour old, two hundred men were rushing down the highway and river toward the cave.

30-233.jpg (93K)

All the long afternoon the village seemed empty and dead. Many women visited Aunt Polly and Mrs. Thatcher and tried to comfort them. They cried with them, too, and that was still better than words. All the tedious night the town waited for news; but when the morning dawned at last, all the word that came was, “Send more candles—and send food.” Mrs. Thatcher was almost crazed; and Aunt Polly, also. Judge Thatcher sent messages of hope and encouragement from the cave, but they conveyed no real cheer.

All afternoon, the village felt empty and lifeless. Many women went to visit Aunt Polly and Mrs. Thatcher, trying to comfort them. They cried together, which felt more comforting than words. All night, the town waited for news, but when morning finally came, all they heard was, “Send more candles—and send food.” Mrs. Thatcher was nearly out of her mind, and Aunt Polly was too. Judge Thatcher sent messages of hope and encouragement from the cave, but they didn’t bring any real comfort.

The old Welshman came home toward daylight, spattered with candle-grease, smeared with clay, and almost worn out. He found Huck still in the bed that had been provided for him, and delirious with fever. The physicians were all at the cave, so the Widow Douglas came and took charge of the patient. She said she would do her best by him, because, whether he was good, bad, or indifferent, he was the Lord’s, and nothing that was the Lord’s was a thing to be neglected. The Welshman said Huck had good spots in him, and the widow said:

The old Welshman came home just before dawn, covered in candle wax, smeared with dirt, and nearly exhausted. He found Huck still in the bed that had been set up for him, delirious with fever. All the doctors were at the cave, so the Widow Douglas came to take care of him. She said she would do her best, because, whether Huck was good, bad, or somewhere in between, he belonged to the Lord, and nothing that belonged to the Lord should be overlooked. The Welshman said Huck had some good qualities, and the widow said:

“You can depend on it. That’s the Lord’s mark. He don’t leave it off. He never does. Puts it somewhere on every creature that comes from his hands.”

“You can count on it. That’s the Lord’s mark. He doesn’t leave it off. He never does. He puts it somewhere on every creature that comes from his hands.”

Early in the forenoon parties of jaded men began to straggle into the village, but the strongest of the citizens continued searching. All the news that could be gained was that remotenesses of the cavern were being ransacked that had never been visited before; that every corner and crevice was going to be thoroughly searched; that wherever one wandered through the maze of passages, lights were to be seen flitting hither and thither in the distance, and shoutings and pistol-shots sent their hollow reverberations to the ear down the sombre aisles. In one place, far from the section usually traversed by tourists, the names “BECKY & TOM” had been found traced upon the rocky wall with candle-smoke, and near at hand a grease-soiled bit of ribbon. Mrs. Thatcher recognized the ribbon and cried over it. She said it was the last relic she should ever have of her child; and that no other memorial of her could ever be so precious, because this one parted latest from the living body before the awful death came. Some said that now and then, in the cave, a far-away speck of light would glimmer, and then a glorious shout would burst forth and a score of men go trooping down the echoing aisle—and then a sickening disappointment always followed; the children were not there; it was only a searcher’s light.

Early in the morning, groups of tired men started to trickle into the village, but the strongest residents kept searching. The only news they could gather was that parts of the cave that had never been explored before were being searched; every corner and crack would be thoroughly checked; wherever one wandered through the maze of passages, lights could be seen flickering in the distance, and shouts and gunfire echoed down the dark corridors. In one area, far from the usual tourist path, the names “BECKY & TOM” had been found traced on the rocky wall with candle smoke, and nearby lay a grease-stained piece of ribbon. Mrs. Thatcher recognized the ribbon and wept over it. She said it was the last keepsake she would ever have of her child, and that no other memorial could be as precious, because this one had last touched her living child before the terrible death came. Some said that now and then, in the cave, a distant speck of light would shimmer, followed by a jubilant shout and a group of men rushing down the echoing passage—only to be met with a gut-wrenching disappointment; the children were not there; it was just a searcher’s light.

30-234.jpg (53K)

Three dreadful days and nights dragged their tedious hours along, and the village sank into a hopeless stupor. No one had heart for anything. The accidental discovery, just made, that the proprietor of the Temperance Tavern kept liquor on his premises, scarcely fluttered the public pulse, tremendous as the fact was. In a lucid interval, Huck feebly led up to the subject of taverns, and finally asked—dimly dreading the worst—if anything had been discovered at the Temperance Tavern since he had been ill.

Three exhausting days and nights dragged on, and the village fell into a hopeless daze. No one had the energy for anything. The surprising news that the owner of the Temperance Tavern kept alcohol on the premises barely got a reaction from the townspeople, even though it was a huge deal. In a brief moment of clarity, Huck weakly brought up the topic of taverns and eventually asked—fearing the worst—if anything had been found out at the Temperance Tavern since he had been sick.

“Yes,” said the widow.

“Yeah,” said the widow.

Huck started up in bed, wildeyed:

Huck sat up in bed, eyes wide:

“What? What was it?”

“What? What was that?”

“Liquor!—and the place has been shut up. Lie down, child—what a turn you did give me!”

“Alcohol!—and the place has been closed. Lie down, kid—what a surprise you gave me!”

“Only tell me just one thing—only just one—please! Was it Tom Sawyer that found it?”

“Just tell me one thing—just one thing—please! Was it Tom Sawyer who found it?”

30-235.jpg (58K)

The widow burst into tears. “Hush, hush, child, hush! I’ve told you before, you must not talk. You are very, very sick!”

The widow broke down in tears. “Shh, shh, sweetie, shh! I’ve told you before, you must not speak. You are very, very ill!”

Then nothing but liquor had been found; there would have been a great powwow if it had been the gold. So the treasure was gone forever—gone forever! But what could she be crying about? Curious that she should cry.

Then nothing but alcohol had been found; there would have been a huge celebration if it had been the gold. So the treasure was lost forever—lost forever! But what was she crying about? It's strange that she would cry.

These thoughts worked their dim way through Huck’s mind, and under the weariness they gave him he fell asleep. The widow said to herself:

These thoughts slowly passed through Huck’s mind, and overwhelmed by weariness, he fell asleep. The widow said to herself:

“There—he’s asleep, poor wreck. Tom Sawyer find it! Pity but somebody could find Tom Sawyer! Ah, there ain’t many left, now, that’s got hope enough, or strength enough, either, to go on searching.”

“There—he’s asleep, poor guy. Someone find Tom Sawyer! It’s a shame, but could someone find Tom Sawyer! Ah, there aren’t many left now who have enough hope or strength to keep searching.”

CHAPTER XXXI

31-236.jpg (200K)

Now to return to Tom and Becky’s share in the picnic. They tripped along the murky aisles with the rest of the company, visiting the familiar wonders of the cave—wonders dubbed with rather over-descriptive names, such as “The Drawing-Room,” “The Cathedral,” “Aladdin’s Palace,” and so on. Presently the hide-and-seek frolicking began, and Tom and Becky engaged in it with zeal until the exertion began to grow a trifle wearisome; then they wandered down a sinuous avenue holding their candles aloft and reading the tangled webwork of names, dates, postoffice addresses, and mottoes with which the rocky walls had been frescoed (in candle-smoke). Still drifting along and talking, they scarcely noticed that they were now in a part of the cave whose walls were not frescoed. They smoked their own names under an overhanging shelf and moved on. Presently they came to a place where a little stream of water, trickling over a ledge and carrying a limestone sediment with it, had, in the slow-dragging ages, formed a laced and ruffled Niagara in gleaming and imperishable stone. Tom squeezed his small body behind it in order to illuminate it for Becky’s gratification. He found that it curtained a sort of steep natural stairway which was enclosed between narrow walls, and at once the ambition to be a discoverer seized him.

Now, back to Tom and Becky’s part in the picnic. They strolled through the dimly lit aisles with the rest of the group, exploring the familiar sights of the cave—places with pretty extravagant names like “The Drawing-Room,” “The Cathedral,” “Aladdin’s Palace,” and so on. Soon, the game of hide-and-seek began, and Tom and Becky joined in with enthusiasm until it started to become a bit tiring; then they meandered down a winding path, holding their candles high and reading the tangled mess of names, dates, addresses, and mottos that decorated the rocky walls (in candle-smoke). While chatting and drifting along, they hardly realized they had entered a part of the cave where the walls weren’t decorated. They engraved their names under a jutting shelf and continued on. Eventually, they arrived at a spot where a small stream of water flowed over a ledge, carrying limestone sediment with it and, over countless years, creating a delicate and ruffled waterfall in shiny, permanent stone. Tom squeezed his small body behind it to light it up for Becky’s enjoyment. He discovered that it concealed a steep natural stairway surrounded by narrow walls, and immediately the desire to be an explorer took hold of him.

31-237.jpg (66K)

Becky responded to his call, and they made a smoke-mark for future guidance, and started upon their quest. They wound this way and that, far down into the secret depths of the cave, made another mark, and branched off in search of novelties to tell the upper world about. In one place they found a spacious cavern, from whose ceiling depended a multitude of shining stalactites of the length and circumference of a man’s leg; they walked all about it, wondering and admiring, and presently left it by one of the numerous passages that opened into it. This shortly brought them to a bewitching spring, whose basin was incrusted with a frostwork of glittering crystals; it was in the midst of a cavern whose walls were supported by many fantastic pillars which had been formed by the joining of great stalactites and stalagmites together, the result of the ceaseless water-drip of centuries. Under the roof vast knots of bats had packed themselves together, thousands in a bunch; the lights disturbed the creatures and they came flocking down by hundreds, squeaking and darting furiously at the candles. Tom knew their ways and the danger of this sort of conduct. He seized Becky’s hand and hurried her into the first corridor that offered; and none too soon, for a bat struck Becky’s light out with its wing while she was passing out of the cavern. The bats chased the children a good distance; but the fugitives plunged into every new passage that offered, and at last got rid of the perilous things. Tom found a subterranean lake, shortly, which stretched its dim length away until its shape was lost in the shadows. He wanted to explore its borders, but concluded that it would be best to sit down and rest awhile, first. Now, for the first time, the deep stillness of the place laid a clammy hand upon the spirits of the children. Becky said:

Becky answered his call, and they marked their path with smoke for future reference, then set off on their adventure. They twisted and turned, going deep into the hidden parts of the cave, made another mark, and split off in search of interesting stories to share with the outside world. At one point, they discovered a large cavern filled with hanging stalactites, each the size of a man's leg; they wandered around in awe for a while before leaving through one of the many openings. This led them to a beautiful spring, its basin covered in sparkling crystals, situated in a cavern with walls supported by unique pillars formed by the merging of giant stalactites and stalagmites over centuries of dripping water. High above, a huge cluster of bats had packed tightly together; the lights disturbed them, and they swooped down in droves, squeaking and darting wildly towards the candles. Tom was familiar with their behavior and the danger it posed. He grabbed Becky’s hand and rushed her into the first corridor they found; just in time, as a bat flew by and knocked Becky's light out while she was exiting the cavern. The bats chased the kids for a considerable distance, but they darted into every new passage they encountered, eventually losing the dangerous creatures. Soon after, Tom stumbled upon an underground lake, its dim expanse stretching out into the shadows. He wanted to explore its edges but decided it was better to sit and rest for a bit first. For the first time, the deep silence of the place felt heavy on the kids' spirits. Becky said:

“Why, I didn’t notice, but it seems ever so long since I heard any of the others.”

“Wow, I didn’t realize, but it feels like ages since I heard from any of the others.”

31-238.jpg (106K)

“Come to think, Becky, we are away down below them—and I don’t know how far away north, or south, or east, or whichever it is. We couldn’t hear them here.”

“Now that I think about it, Becky, we’re way down below them—and I have no idea how far north, south, east, or whatever direction it is. We can’t hear them from here.”

Becky grew apprehensive.

Becky felt anxious.

“I wonder how long we’ve been down here, Tom? We better start back.”

“I wonder how long we’ve been down here, Tom? We should probably head back.”

“Yes, I reckon we better. P’raps we better.”

“Yes, I think we should. Maybe we should.”

“Can you find the way, Tom? It’s all a mixed-up crookedness to me.”

“Can you figure out the way, Tom? It’s all a jumbled mess to me.”

“I reckon I could find it—but then the bats. If they put our candles out it will be an awful fix. Let’s try some other way, so as not to go through there.”

“I think I could find it—but then the bats. If they blow out our candles, it will be a real mess. Let’s try another way, so we don't have to go through there.”

“Well. But I hope we won’t get lost. It would be so awful!” and the girl shuddered at the thought of the dreadful possibilities.

“Well, I just hope we don’t get lost. That would be terrible!” and the girl shivered at the thought of the horrible possibilities.

They started through a corridor, and traversed it in silence a long way, glancing at each new opening, to see if there was anything familiar about the look of it; but they were all strange. Every time Tom made an examination, Becky would watch his face for an encouraging sign, and he would say cheerily:

They walked down a hallway, going quietly for a long stretch, looking at each new opening to see if anything seemed familiar; but everything was unfamiliar. Each time Tom checked, Becky would watch his face for a hopeful sign, and he would say cheerfully:

“Oh, it’s all right. This ain’t the one, but we’ll come to it right away!”

“Oh, it’s all good. This isn’t the one, but we’ll get to it soon!”

But he felt less and less hopeful with each failure, and presently began to turn off into diverging avenues at sheer random, in desperate hope of finding the one that was wanted. He still said it was “all right,” but there was such a leaden dread at his heart that the words had lost their ring and sounded just as if he had said, “All is lost!” Becky clung to his side in an anguish of fear, and tried hard to keep back the tears, but they would come. At last she said:

But he felt less and less hopeful with every failure, and soon started to take random turns, desperately hoping to find the right path. He kept saying it was “all right,” but there was such a heavy dread in his heart that the words lost their meaning and sounded as if he had said, “All is lost!” Becky clung to his side, filled with fear, and tried hard to hold back her tears, but they kept coming. Finally, she said:

“Oh, Tom, never mind the bats, let’s go back that way! We seem to get worse and worse off all the time.”

“Oh, Tom, forget the bats, let’s head back that way! We just keep getting worse off all the time.”

“Listen!” said he.

“Listen!” he said.

Profound silence; silence so deep that even their breathings were conspicuous in the hush. Tom shouted. The call went echoing down the empty aisles and died out in the distance in a faint sound that resembled a ripple of mocking laughter.

Profound silence; silence so deep that even their breathing was noticeable in the stillness. Tom shouted. The call echoed down the empty aisles and faded in the distance into a faint sound that sounded like mocking laughter.

“Oh, don’t do it again, Tom, it is too horrid,” said Becky.

“Oh, don’t do that again, Tom, it’s too awful,” said Becky.

“It is horrid, but I better, Becky; they might hear us, you know,” and he shouted again.

“It's terrible, but I'm feeling better, Becky; they could hear us, you know,” and he shouted again.

The “might” was even a chillier horror than the ghostly laughter, it so confessed a perishing hope. The children stood still and listened; but there was no result. Tom turned upon the back track at once, and hurried his steps. It was but a little while before a certain indecision in his manner revealed another fearful fact to Becky—he could not find his way back!

The “might” was even a colder terror than the eerie laughter; it admitted a dying hope. The kids stood frozen and listened, but nothing happened. Tom immediately turned around and picked up the pace. It didn’t take long before a certain hesitation in his behavior revealed another scary truth to Becky—he couldn’t find his way back!

“Oh, Tom, you didn’t make any marks!”

“Oh, Tom, you didn’t make any marks!”

“Becky, I was such a fool! Such a fool! I never thought we might want to come back! No—I can’t find the way. It’s all mixed up.”

“Becky, I was such an idiot! Such an idiot! I never thought we might want to come back! No—I can’t figure it out. It’s all jumbled.”

“Tom, Tom, we’re lost! we’re lost! We never can get out of this awful place! Oh, why did we ever leave the others!”

“Tom, Tom, we’re lost! We’re lost! We can never get out of this terrible place! Oh, why did we ever leave the others!”

31-240.jpg (50K)

She sank to the ground and burst into such a frenzy of crying that Tom was appalled with the idea that she might die, or lose her reason. He sat down by her and put his arms around her; she buried her face in his bosom, she clung to him, she poured out her terrors, her unavailing regrets, and the far echoes turned them all to jeering laughter. Tom begged her to pluck up hope again, and she said she could not. He fell to blaming and abusing himself for getting her into this miserable situation; this had a better effect. She said she would try to hope again, she would get up and follow wherever he might lead if only he would not talk like that any more. For he was no more to blame than she, she said.

She collapsed onto the ground and started crying uncontrollably, which made Tom fear that she might die or completely lose her mind. He sat beside her and wrapped his arms around her; she buried her face in his chest, clung to him, and shared all her fears and regrets, while the distant echoes twisted them into mocking laughter. Tom urged her to try to feel hopeful again, but she said she couldn’t. He began to blame and criticize himself for putting her in this awful position, and that seemed to help. She said she would try to be hopeful again, that she would stand up and follow him wherever he went, as long as he wouldn’t talk like that anymore. Because, she insisted, he wasn’t any more to blame than she was.

So they moved on again—aimlessly—simply at random—all they could do was to move, keep moving. For a little while, hope made a show of reviving—not with any reason to back it, but only because it is its nature to revive when the spring has not been taken out of it by age and familiarity with failure.

So they kept going—without direction—just randomly—all they could do was keep moving. For a little while, hope seemed to come back—not for any good reason, but simply because it's in its nature to return as long as it's not worn down by age and disappointment.

By-and-by Tom took Becky’s candle and blew it out. This economy meant so much! Words were not needed. Becky understood, and her hope died again. She knew that Tom had a whole candle and three or four pieces in his pockets—yet he must economize.

By and by, Tom took Becky's candle and blew it out. This action meant a lot! There were no words necessary. Becky got it, and her hope faded once more. She realized that Tom had a whole candle and three or four pieces in his pockets—yet he still had to hold back.

By-and-by, fatigue began to assert its claims; the children tried to pay attention, for it was dreadful to think of sitting down when time was grown to be so precious, moving, in some direction, in any direction, was at least progress and might bear fruit; but to sit down was to invite death and shorten its pursuit.

Before long, tiredness started to take over; the kids tried to focus because it felt awful to think about sitting down when time had become so valuable. Moving in any direction was still progress and might lead to something good; but sitting down was like inviting death and slowing down the chase.

At last Becky’s frail limbs refused to carry her farther. She sat down. Tom rested with her, and they talked of home, and the friends there, and the comfortable beds and, above all, the light! Becky cried, and Tom tried to think of some way of comforting her, but all his encouragements were grown thread-bare with use, and sounded like sarcasms. Fatigue bore so heavily upon Becky that she drowsed off to sleep. Tom was grateful. He sat looking into her drawn face and saw it grow smooth and natural under the influence of pleasant dreams; and by-and-by a smile dawned and rested there. The peaceful face reflected somewhat of peace and healing into his own spirit, and his thoughts wandered away to bygone times and dreamy memories. While he was deep in his musings, Becky woke up with a breezy little laugh—but it was stricken dead upon her lips, and a groan followed it.

At last, Becky's weak limbs couldn't take her any farther. She sat down. Tom sat with her, and they talked about home, the friends there, the comfy beds, and, most of all, the light! Becky cried, and Tom tried to think of a way to comfort her, but all his words of encouragement felt worn out and sounded sarcastic. Exhaustion weighed heavily on Becky, and she dozed off to sleep. Tom was relieved. He looked at her tired face and saw it become smooth and natural under the influence of nice dreams; eventually, a smile appeared and lingered. Her peaceful face brought some peace and healing to his own spirit, and his thoughts drifted to old times and dreamy memories. While he was lost in his thoughts, Becky woke up with a light laugh—but it died on her lips, followed by a groan.

“Oh, how could I sleep! I wish I never, never had waked! No! No, I don’t, Tom! Don’t look so! I won’t say it again.”

“Oh, how could I sleep! I wish I had never woken up! No! No, I don’t, Tom! Don’t look like that! I won’t say it again.”

“I’m glad you’ve slept, Becky; you’ll feel rested, now, and we’ll find the way out.”

“I’m glad you got some sleep, Becky; you’ll feel refreshed now, and we’ll find a way out.”

“We can try, Tom; but I’ve seen such a beautiful country in my dream. I reckon we are going there.”

"We can give it a shot, Tom; but I’ve seen such a beautiful country in my dreams. I think we're headed there."

“Maybe not, maybe not. Cheer up, Becky, and let’s go on trying.”

“Maybe not, maybe not. Stay positive, Becky, and let’s keep trying.”

They rose up and wandered along, hand in hand and hopeless. They tried to estimate how long they had been in the cave, but all they knew was that it seemed days and weeks, and yet it was plain that this could not be, for their candles were not gone yet. A long time after this—they could not tell how long—Tom said they must go softly and listen for dripping water—they must find a spring. They found one presently, and Tom said it was time to rest again. Both were cruelly tired, yet Becky said she thought she could go a little farther. She was surprised to hear Tom dissent. She could not understand it. They sat down, and Tom fastened his candle to the wall in front of them with some clay. Thought was soon busy; nothing was said for some time. Then Becky broke the silence:

They got up and wandered along, hand in hand and feeling hopeless. They tried to figure out how long they had been in the cave, but all they knew was that it felt like days and weeks. Yet, it was obvious that couldn't be true because their candles were still burning. After a while—they couldn’t tell how long—Tom suggested they move quietly and listen for dripping water since they needed to find a spring. They found one soon after, and Tom said it was time to rest again. Both of them were really exhausted, but Becky said she thought she could go a little further. She was surprised when Tom disagreed. She didn’t understand why. They sat down, and Tom secured his candle to the wall in front of them with some clay. They were soon lost in thought; nothing was said for a while. Then Becky broke the silence:

“Tom, I am so hungry!”

"Tom, I'm so hungry!"

Tom took something out of his pocket.

Tom took something out of his pocket.

31-242.jpg (57K)

“Do you remember this?” said he.

“Do you remember this?” he asked.

Becky almost smiled.

Becky nearly smiled.

“It’s our wedding-cake, Tom.”

“It’s our wedding cake, Tom.”

“Yes—I wish it was as big as a barrel, for it’s all we’ve got.”

“Yes—I wish it was as big as a barrel, because it's all we have.”

“I saved it from the picnic for us to dream on, Tom, the way grownup people do with wedding-cake—but it’ll be our—”

“I saved it from the picnic for us to dream about, Tom, like adults do with wedding cake—but it’ll be ours—”

She dropped the sentence where it was. Tom divided the cake and Becky ate with good appetite, while Tom nibbled at his moiety. There was abundance of cold water to finish the feast with. By-and-by Becky suggested that they move on again. Tom was silent a moment. Then he said:

She left the sentence where it was. Tom cut the cake, and Becky ate heartily while Tom picked at his piece. There was plenty of cold water to wrap up the meal. After a while, Becky suggested they move on again. Tom was quiet for a moment. Then he said:

“Becky, can you bear it if I tell you something?”

“Becky, can you handle it if I tell you something?”

Becky’s face paled, but she thought she could.

Becky's face went pale, but she believed she could.

“Well, then, Becky, we must stay here, where there’s water to drink. That little piece is our last candle!”

“Well, Becky, we have to stay here where we can drink water. That small piece is our last candle!”

Becky gave loose to tears and wailings. Tom did what he could to comfort her, but with little effect. At length Becky said:

Becky broke down in tears and sobbed. Tom did his best to comfort her, but it didn’t help much. Finally, Becky said:

“Tom!”

"Tom!"

“Well, Becky?”

"What's up, Becky?"

“They’ll miss us and hunt for us!”

“They'll miss us and look for us!”

“Yes, they will! Certainly they will!”

“Yes, they will! Definitely they will!”

“Maybe they’re hunting for us now, Tom.”

“Maybe they’re looking for us now, Tom.”

“Why, I reckon maybe they are. I hope they are.”

“Why, I guess maybe they are. I hope they are.”

“When would they miss us, Tom?”

“When will they miss us, Tom?”

“When they get back to the boat, I reckon.”

“When they get back to the boat, I guess.”

“Tom, it might be dark then—would they notice we hadn’t come?”

“Tom, it might be dark then—would they notice we didn’t come?”

“I don’t know. But anyway, your mother would miss you as soon as they got home.”

“I don’t know. But anyway, your mom would miss you as soon as they got home.”

A frightened look in Becky’s face brought Tom to his senses and he saw that he had made a blunder. Becky was not to have gone home that night! The children became silent and thoughtful. In a moment a new burst of grief from Becky showed Tom that the thing in his mind had struck hers also—that the Sabbath morning might be half spent before Mrs. Thatcher discovered that Becky was not at Mrs. Harper’s.

A scared expression on Becky’s face snapped Tom back to reality, and he realized he had messed up. Becky wasn’t supposed to go home that night! The kids fell quiet and pensive. Soon, another wave of sorrow from Becky made it clear to Tom that she had the same thought—Mrs. Thatcher might not realize that Becky wasn’t at Mrs. Harper’s until halfway through Sabbath morning.

The children fastened their eyes upon their bit of candle and watched it melt slowly and pitilessly away; saw the half inch of wick stand alone at last; saw the feeble flame rise and fall, climb the thin column of smoke, linger at its top a moment, and then—the horror of utter darkness reigned!

The kids stared at their little candle and watched it melt away slowly and relentlessly; they saw the half-inch wick standing alone in the end; they watched the weak flame flicker, rise and fall, climb the thin column of smoke, hang at the top for a moment, and then—the fear of complete darkness took over!

How long afterward it was that Becky came to a slow consciousness that she was crying in Tom’s arms, neither could tell. All that they knew was, that after what seemed a mighty stretch of time, both awoke out of a dead stupor of sleep and resumed their miseries once more. Tom said it might be Sunday, now—maybe Monday. He tried to get Becky to talk, but her sorrows were too oppressive, all her hopes were gone. Tom said that they must have been missed long ago, and no doubt the search was going on. He would shout and maybe some one would come. He tried it; but in the darkness the distant echoes sounded so hideously that he tried it no more.

How long it took for Becky to slowly realize she was crying in Tom’s arms, neither of them knew. All they understood was that, after what felt like an eternity, they both woke up from a deep sleep and faced their troubles again. Tom mentioned that it could be Sunday now—maybe Monday. He tried to get Becky to talk, but her sadness was too overwhelming; all her hopes were gone. Tom said they must have been missed a long time ago, and no doubt the search was underway. He thought about shouting to see if someone would come. He tried it, but in the darkness, the distant echoes sounded so eerie that he decided not to try again.

The hours wasted away, and hunger came to torment the captives again. A portion of Tom’s half of the cake was left; they divided and ate it. But they seemed hungrier than before. The poor morsel of food only whetted desire.

The hours dragged on, and hunger started to haunt the captives once more. A piece of Tom’s half of the cake was left; they split it and ate it. But they felt hungrier than ever. That tiny bit of food only intensified their craving.

By-and-by Tom said:

Eventually, Tom said:

“SH! Did you hear that?”

"Shh! Did you hear that?"

Both held their breath and listened. There was a sound like the faintest, far-off shout. Instantly Tom answered it, and leading Becky by the hand, started groping down the corridor in its direction. Presently he listened again; again the sound was heard, and apparently a little nearer.

Both held their breath and listened. There was a sound like a faint, distant shout. Tom immediately responded to it, and taking Becky by the hand, he started feeling his way down the corridor in that direction. Soon he listened again; the sound was heard once more, and it seemed a bit closer.

“It’s them!” said Tom; “they’re coming! Come along, Becky—we’re all right now!”

“It’s them!” said Tom; “they’re coming! Let’s go, Becky—we’re good to go now!”

The joy of the prisoners was almost overwhelming. Their speed was slow, however, because pitfalls were somewhat common, and had to be guarded against. They shortly came to one and had to stop. It might be three feet deep, it might be a hundred—there was no passing it at any rate. Tom got down on his breast and reached as far down as he could. No bottom. They must stay there and wait until the searchers came. They listened; evidently the distant shoutings were growing more distant! a moment or two more and they had gone altogether. The heart-sinking misery of it! Tom whooped until he was hoarse, but it was of no use. He talked hopefully to Becky; but an age of anxious waiting passed and no sounds came again.

The prisoners were almost overwhelmed with joy. However, they moved slowly because there were pitfalls they had to watch out for. Soon, they encountered one and had to stop. It could have been three feet deep or it could have been a hundred—either way, they couldn’t get past it. Tom lay down on his stomach and reached as far down as he could. No bottom. They had to stay there and wait for the searchers to find them. They listened; it was clear the distant shouting was fading! In just a moment or two, it was completely gone. The heart-sinking misery of it! Tom yelled until he was hoarse, but it was pointless. He tried to reassure Becky, but an eternity of anxious waiting went by and no sounds came again.

The children groped their way back to the spring. The weary time dragged on; they slept again, and awoke famished and woe-stricken. Tom believed it must be Tuesday by this time.

The children stumbled their way back to the spring. The long hours dragged on; they slept again and woke up starving and sad. Tom figured it must be Tuesday by now.

Now an idea struck him. There were some side passages near at hand. It would be better to explore some of these than bear the weight of the heavy time in idleness. He took a kite-line from his pocket, tied it to a projection, and he and Becky started, Tom in the lead, unwinding the line as he groped along. At the end of twenty steps the corridor ended in a “jumping-off place.” Tom got down on his knees and felt below, and then as far around the corner as he could reach with his hands conveniently; he made an effort to stretch yet a little farther to the right, and at that moment, not twenty yards away, a human hand, holding a candle, appeared from behind a rock! Tom lifted up a glorious shout, and instantly that hand was followed by the body it belonged to—Injun Joe’s! Tom was paralyzed; he could not move. He was vastly gratified the next moment, to see the “Spaniard” take to his heels and get himself out of sight. Tom wondered that Joe had not recognized his voice and come over and killed him for testifying in court. But the echoes must have disguised the voice. Without doubt, that was it, he reasoned. Tom’s fright weakened every muscle in his body. He said to himself that if he had strength enough to get back to the spring he would stay there, and nothing should tempt him to run the risk of meeting Injun Joe again. He was careful to keep from Becky what it was he had seen. He told her he had only shouted “for luck.”

Now an idea hit him. There were some nearby side passages. It would be better to explore these than to waste time doing nothing. He took a kite string from his pocket, tied it to a ledge, and he and Becky started, with Tom leading the way and unwinding the string as he felt his way along. After twenty steps, the corridor ended in a "jumping-off place." Tom knelt down and felt underneath, then as far around the corner as he could reach. He tried to stretch a little further to the right, and at that moment, not twenty yards away, a human hand holding a candle appeared from behind a rock! Tom let out a loud shout, and instantly that hand was followed by the body it belonged to—Injun Joe’s! Tom was frozen; he couldn't move. He felt a huge relief a moment later to see the “Spaniard” take off and disappear. Tom wondered why Joe hadn’t recognized his voice and come to kill him for testifying in court. But the echoes must have distorted the voice. That had to be it, he thought. Tom’s fear drained every muscle in his body. He told himself that if he had enough strength to get back to the spring, he would stay there, and nothing would make him risk running into Injun Joe again. He was careful not to tell Becky what he had seen. He just told her he had shouted “for luck.”

31-245.jpg (106K)

But hunger and wretchedness rise superior to fears in the long run. Another tedious wait at the spring and another long sleep brought changes. The children awoke tortured with a raging hunger. Tom believed that it must be Wednesday or Thursday or even Friday or Saturday, now, and that the search had been given over. He proposed to explore another passage. He felt willing to risk Injun Joe and all other terrors. But Becky was very weak. She had sunk into a dreary apathy and would not be roused. She said she would wait, now, where she was, and die—it would not be long. She told Tom to go with the kite-line and explore if he chose; but she implored him to come back every little while and speak to her; and she made him promise that when the awful time came, he would stay by her and hold her hand until all was over.

But hunger and misery eventually outweigh fear. Another long wait at the spring and another long sleep brought changes. The children woke up feeling tormented by intense hunger. Tom figured it must be Wednesday or Thursday, maybe even Friday or Saturday by now, and that the search had been called off. He suggested exploring another passage. He felt ready to take on Injun Joe and all other dangers. But Becky was very weak. She had fallen into a dull apathy and wouldn’t be roused. She said she would just wait there until she died—it wouldn't be long. She told Tom to go with the kite-line and explore if he wanted; but she begged him to come back every now and then to talk to her, and she made him promise that when the terrible time came, he would stay by her and hold her hand until it was all over.

Tom kissed her, with a choking sensation in his throat, and made a show of being confident of finding the searchers or an escape from the cave; then he took the kite-line in his hand and went groping down one of the passages on his hands and knees, distressed with hunger and sick with bodings of coming doom.

Tom kissed her, feeling a tightness in his throat, and pretended to be sure he would find the searchers or a way out of the cave; then he took the kite line in his hand and crawled down one of the passages on his hands and knees, overwhelmed with hunger and filled with a sense of impending doom.

CHAPTER XXXII

32-247.jpg (193K)

Tuesday afternoon came, and waned to the twilight. The village of St. Petersburg still mourned. The lost children had not been found. Public prayers had been offered up for them, and many and many a private prayer that had the petitioner’s whole heart in it; but still no good news came from the cave. The majority of the searchers had given up the quest and gone back to their daily avocations, saying that it was plain the children could never be found. Mrs. Thatcher was very ill, and a great part of the time delirious. People said it was heartbreaking to hear her call her child, and raise her head and listen a whole minute at a time, then lay it wearily down again with a moan. Aunt Polly had drooped into a settled melancholy, and her gray hair had grown almost white. The village went to its rest on Tuesday night, sad and forlorn.

Tuesday afternoon came and faded into twilight. The village of St. Petersburg was still in mourning. The missing children hadn’t been found. Public prayers had been offered for them, along with countless private prayers filled with heartfelt pleas; yet no good news emerged from the cave. Most of the searchers had given up and returned to their daily routines, convinced that the children would never be found. Mrs. Thatcher was very ill and often delirious. People said it was heartbreaking to hear her call for her child, raising her head to listen intently for a minute, then wearily laying it back down with a moan. Aunt Polly had sunk into deep sadness, and her gray hair had almost turned white. The village went to sleep on Tuesday night, somber and alone.

Away in the middle of the night a wild peal burst from the village bells, and in a moment the streets were swarming with frantic half-clad people, who shouted, “Turn out! turn out! they’re found! they’re found!” Tin pans and horns were added to the din, the population massed itself and moved toward the river, met the children coming in an open carriage drawn by shouting citizens, thronged around it, joined its homeward march, and swept magnificently up the main street roaring huzzah after huzzah!

In the middle of the night, a loud peal rang out from the village bells, and suddenly the streets were filled with frantic half-dressed people who shouted, “Get up! Get up! They’re found! They’re found!” Tin pans and horns added to the noise as the crowd gathered and moved toward the river, meeting the children who were coming in an open carriage pulled by excited citizens. They crowded around it, joined its march home, and surged up the main street, cheering loudly with “Huzzah! Huzzah!”

32-248.jpg (95K)

The village was illuminated; nobody went to bed again; it was the greatest night the little town had ever seen. During the first half-hour a procession of villagers filed through Judge Thatcher’s house, seized the saved ones and kissed them, squeezed Mrs. Thatcher’s hand, tried to speak but couldn’t—and drifted out raining tears all over the place.

The village was lit up; no one went to bed again; it was the best night the small town had ever experienced. For the first half-hour, a line of villagers went through Judge Thatcher’s house, embraced the survivors, kissed them, squeezed Mrs. Thatcher’s hand, tried to speak but couldn’t—and left, crying all over the place.

Aunt Polly’s happiness was complete, and Mrs. Thatcher’s nearly so. It would be complete, however, as soon as the messenger dispatched with the great news to the cave should get the word to her husband. Tom lay upon a sofa with an eager auditory about him and told the history of the wonderful adventure, putting in many striking additions to adorn it withal; and closed with a description of how he left Becky and went on an exploring expedition; how he followed two avenues as far as his kite-line would reach; how he followed a third to the fullest stretch of the kite-line, and was about to turn back when he glimpsed a far-off speck that looked like daylight; dropped the line and groped toward it, pushed his head and shoulders through a small hole, and saw the broad Mississippi rolling by!

Aunt Polly was completely happy, and Mrs. Thatcher was almost there. Her happiness would be complete, though, as soon as the messenger sent with the big news to the cave got the word to her husband. Tom was lying on a sofa with an eager audience around him, telling the story of his incredible adventure, adding lots of exciting details to make it more interesting. He ended with a description of how he left Becky and went on an exploration; how he followed two paths as far as his kite string would reach; how he followed a third path to the very end of the string, and was about to turn back when he saw a distant speck that looked like daylight; he dropped the line and felt his way toward it, pushed his head and shoulders through a small opening, and saw the wide Mississippi River flowing by!

32-249.jpg (97K)

And if it had only happened to be night he would not have seen that speck of daylight and would not have explored that passage any more! He told how he went back for Becky and broke the good news and she told him not to fret her with such stuff, for she was tired, and knew she was going to die, and wanted to. He described how he labored with her and convinced her; and how she almost died for joy when she had groped to where she actually saw the blue speck of daylight; how he pushed his way out at the hole and then helped her out; how they sat there and cried for gladness; how some men came along in a skiff and Tom hailed them and told them their situation and their famished condition; how the men didn’t believe the wild tale at first, “because,” said they, “you are five miles down the river below the valley the cave is in”—then took them aboard, rowed to a house, gave them supper, made them rest till two or three hours after dark and then brought them home.

And if it had just happened to be night, he wouldn't have seen that speck of daylight and wouldn't have explored that passage any further! He explained how he went back for Becky and shared the good news, and she told him not to bother her with such things, because she was tired, knew she was going to die, and wanted to. He described how he worked with her and convinced her; and how she nearly died from joy when she felt around and actually saw the blue speck of daylight; how he pushed his way out through the hole and then helped her out; how they sat there and cried for joy; how some men passed by in a small boat and Tom called to them, told them their situation and how hungry they were; how the men didn’t believe the crazy story at first, “because,” they said, “you are five miles down the river below the valley where the cave is”—then they took them on board, rowed to a house, gave them dinner, let them rest until two or three hours after dark, and then brought them home.

Before day-dawn, Judge Thatcher and the handful of searchers with him were tracked out, in the cave, by the twine clews they had strung behind them, and informed of the great news.

Before dawn, Judge Thatcher and the small group of searchers with him were tracked in the cave by the string clues they had left behind, and were informed of the big news.

Three days and nights of toil and hunger in the cave were not to be shaken off at once, as Tom and Becky soon discovered. They were bedridden all of Wednesday and Thursday, and seemed to grow more and more tired and worn, all the time. Tom got about, a little, on Thursday, was downtown Friday, and nearly as whole as ever Saturday; but Becky did not leave her room until Sunday, and then she looked as if she had passed through a wasting illness.

Three days and nights of hard work and hunger in the cave couldn't just be shrugged off, as Tom and Becky quickly realized. They were stuck in bed all of Wednesday and Thursday, and kept feeling more and more exhausted and drained. Tom managed to move around a bit on Thursday, was out in town on Friday, and was almost back to normal by Saturday; but Becky didn't leave her room until Sunday, and when she finally did, she looked like she had gone through a serious illness.

Tom learned of Huck’s sickness and went to see him on Friday, but could not be admitted to the bedroom; neither could he on Saturday or Sunday. He was admitted daily after that, but was warned to keep still about his adventure and introduce no exciting topic. The Widow Douglas stayed by to see that he obeyed. At home Tom learned of the Cardiff Hill event; also that the “ragged man’s” body had eventually been found in the river near the ferry-landing; he had been drowned while trying to escape, perhaps.

Tom found out about Huck's illness and visited him on Friday, but he wasn't allowed into the bedroom. The same happened on Saturday and Sunday. After that, he was allowed in every day, but he was told to stay quiet about his adventure and not bring up any exciting topics. The Widow Douglas stayed nearby to make sure he followed the rules. At home, Tom heard about what happened at Cardiff Hill and also that the "ragged man's" body had finally been discovered in the river near the ferry landing; he had likely drowned while trying to escape.

About a fortnight after Tom’s rescue from the cave, he started off to visit Huck, who had grown plenty strong enough, now, to hear exciting talk, and Tom had some that would interest him, he thought. Judge Thatcher’s house was on Tom’s way, and he stopped to see Becky. The Judge and some friends set Tom to talking, and some one asked him ironically if he wouldn’t like to go to the cave again. Tom said he thought he wouldn’t mind it. The Judge said:

About two weeks after Tom was rescued from the cave, he set off to visit Huck, who had gotten strong enough to handle some exciting stories, and Tom thought he had some interesting ones to share. Judge Thatcher's house was on Tom's way, so he stopped by to see Becky. The Judge and some friends got Tom talking, and someone asked him sarcastically if he’d like to go back to the cave again. Tom replied that he didn’t think he would mind it. The Judge said:

“Well, there are others just like you, Tom, I’ve not the least doubt. But we have taken care of that. Nobody will get lost in that cave any more.”

“Well, there are others just like you, Tom, I’m sure of it. But we’ve handled that. Nobody will get lost in that cave anymore.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I had its big door sheathed with boiler iron two weeks ago, and triple-locked—and I’ve got the keys.”

“Because I had the big door covered with boiler iron two weeks ago, and triple-locked—and I have the keys.”

Tom turned as white as a sheet.

Tom turned as pale as a ghost.

“What’s the matter, boy! Here, run, somebody! Fetch a glass of water!”

“What's wrong, kid! Quick, someone! Get a glass of water!”

The water was brought and thrown into Tom’s face.

The water was brought and splashed onto Tom’s face.

“Ah, now you’re all right. What was the matter with you, Tom?”

“Ah, now you’re okay. What was wrong with you, Tom?”

“Oh, Judge, Injun Joe’s in the cave!”

“Oh, Judge, Injun Joe is in the cave!”

32-251.jpg (47K)

CHAPTER XXXIII

33-252.jpg (184K)

Within a few minutes the news had spread, and a dozen skiff-loads of men were on their way to McDougal’s cave, and the ferryboat, well filled with passengers, soon followed. Tom Sawyer was in the skiff that bore Judge Thatcher.

Within a few minutes, the news had spread, and a dozen small boats full of men were heading to McDougal's cave, followed closely by a ferryboat packed with passengers. Tom Sawyer was in the boat that carried Judge Thatcher.

When the cave door was unlocked, a sorrowful sight presented itself in the dim twilight of the place. Injun Joe lay stretched upon the ground, dead, with his face close to the crack of the door, as if his longing eyes had been fixed, to the latest moment, upon the light and the cheer of the free world outside. Tom was touched, for he knew by his own experience how this wretch had suffered. His pity was moved, but nevertheless he felt an abounding sense of relief and security, now, which revealed to him in a degree which he had not fully appreciated before how vast a weight of dread had been lying upon him since the day he lifted his voice against this bloody-minded outcast.

When the cave door was unlocked, a sad sight appeared in the dim light of the place. Injun Joe lay stretched out on the ground, dead, with his face close to the door crack, as if his longing eyes had been fixed until the very end on the light and joy of the free world outside. Tom was affected, knowing from his own experience how this miserable man had suffered. He felt pity, but at the same time, he had a strong sense of relief and security now, which showed him in a way he hadn't fully realized before how heavy the burden of fear had been on him since the day he spoke out against this violent outcast.

33-253.jpg (90K)

Injun Joe’s bowie-knife lay close by, its blade broken in two. The great foundation-beam of the door had been chipped and hacked through, with tedious labor; useless labor, too, it was, for the native rock formed a sill outside it, and upon that stubborn material the knife had wrought no effect; the only damage done was to the knife itself. But if there had been no stony obstruction there the labor would have been useless still, for if the beam had been wholly cut away Injun Joe could not have squeezed his body under the door, and he knew it. So he had only hacked that place in order to be doing something—in order to pass the weary time—in order to employ his tortured faculties. Ordinarily one could find half a dozen bits of candle stuck around in the crevices of this vestibule, left there by tourists; but there were none now. The prisoner had searched them out and eaten them. He had also contrived to catch a few bats, and these, also, he had eaten, leaving only their claws. The poor unfortunate had starved to death. In one place, near at hand, a stalagmite had been slowly growing up from the ground for ages, builded by the water-drip from a stalactite overhead. The captive had broken off the stalagmite, and upon the stump had placed a stone, wherein he had scooped a shallow hollow to catch the precious drop that fell once in every three minutes with the dreary regularity of a clock-tick—a dessertspoonful once in four and twenty hours. That drop was falling when the Pyramids were new; when Troy fell; when the foundations of Rome were laid; when Christ was crucified; when the Conqueror created the British empire; when Columbus sailed; when the massacre at Lexington was “news.”

Injun Joe’s bowie knife lay nearby, its blade broken in two. The big foundation beam of the door had been chipped and hacked away with a lot of work; pointless work, too, because the solid rock made a sill outside it, and the knife had no effect on that stubborn material; the only damage was to the knife itself. But even if there hadn't been a rocky obstacle there, the effort would have been useless anyway, since if the beam had been completely cut away, Injun Joe couldn’t have squeezed his body under the door, and he knew that. So he had only hacked at that spot to keep himself occupied—to pass the time—to distract his tortured mind. Normally, you’d find a few bits of candle stuck in the cracks of this vestibule, left by tourists; but there were none there now. The prisoner had searched for them and eaten them. He had also managed to catch a few bats, and he had eaten those too, leaving only their claws. The poor unfortunate had starved to death. Nearby, a stalagmite had been slowly growing from the ground for years, formed by the water dripping from a stalactite above. The captive had broken off the stalagmite, and on the stump, he had placed a stone, where he had scooped out a shallow hollow to catch the precious drop that fell once every three minutes with the dull regularity of a clock tick—a dessertspoonful every twenty-four hours. That drop was falling when the Pyramids were new; when Troy fell; when Rome was founded; when Christ was crucified; when the Conqueror built the British Empire; when Columbus sailed; when the massacre at Lexington was “breaking news.”

33-254.jpg (46K)

It is falling now; it will still be falling when all these things shall have sunk down the afternoon of history, and the twilight of tradition, and been swallowed up in the thick night of oblivion. Has everything a purpose and a mission? Did this drop fall patiently during five thousand years to be ready for this flitting human insect’s need? and has it another important object to accomplish ten thousand years to come? No matter. It is many and many a year since the hapless half-breed scooped out the stone to catch the priceless drops, but to this day the tourist stares longest at that pathetic stone and that slow-dropping water when he comes to see the wonders of McDougal’s cave. Injun Joe’s cup stands first in the list of the cavern’s marvels; even “Aladdin’s Palace” cannot rival it.

It's falling now; it will still be falling when all these things have faded into the afternoon of history, and the twilight of tradition, and been lost in the deep night of oblivion. Does everything have a purpose and a mission? Did this drop wait patiently for five thousand years to meet this fleeting human need? And does it have another important role to play ten thousand years from now? It doesn't matter. It’s been many years since the unfortunate half-breed scooped out the stone to catch those precious drops, but to this day, tourists spend the most time staring at that sad stone and the slowly dripping water when they come to see the wonders of McDougal’s cave. Injun Joe’s cup is at the top of the list of the cave’s marvels; even “Aladdin’s Palace” can’t compete with it.

Injun Joe was buried near the mouth of the cave; and people flocked there in boats and wagons from the towns and from all the farms and hamlets for seven miles around; they brought their children, and all sorts of provisions, and confessed that they had had almost as satisfactory a time at the funeral as they could have had at the hanging.

Injun Joe was buried near the cave entrance, and people came in boats and wagons from nearby towns and farms, traveling up to seven miles. They brought their kids and all kinds of food, admitting that they had almost as good a time at the funeral as they would have had at the hanging.

33-255.jpg (70K)

This funeral stopped the further growth of one thing—the petition to the governor for Injun Joe’s pardon. The petition had been largely signed; many tearful and eloquent meetings had been held, and a committee of sappy women been appointed to go in deep mourning and wail around the governor, and implore him to be a merciful ass and trample his duty under foot. Injun Joe was believed to have killed five citizens of the village, but what of that? If he had been Satan himself there would have been plenty of weaklings ready to scribble their names to a pardon-petition, and drip a tear on it from their permanently impaired and leaky water-works.

This funeral put an end to one thing—the petition to the governor for Injun Joe’s pardon. The petition had gathered a lot of signatures; many emotional and passionate meetings had taken place, and a group of overly sentimental women had been chosen to wear black and hover around the governor, begging him to be a kind fool and ignore his responsibilities. Injun Joe was thought to have killed five people from the village, but so what? Even if he were the Devil himself, there would be plenty of spineless people ready to add their names to a pardon petition and shed a tear on it from their constantly leaking eyes.

The morning after the funeral Tom took Huck to a private place to have an important talk. Huck had learned all about Tom’s adventure from the Welshman and the Widow Douglas, by this time, but Tom said he reckoned there was one thing they had not told him; that thing was what he wanted to talk about now. Huck’s face saddened. He said:

The morning after the funeral, Tom took Huck to a private spot for an important conversation. By this time, Huck had heard all about Tom’s adventure from the Welshman and the Widow Douglas, but Tom said he thought there was one thing they hadn’t mentioned; that was what he wanted to discuss now. Huck’s expression became somber. He said:

“I know what it is. You got into No. 2 and never found anything but whiskey. Nobody told me it was you; but I just knowed it must ’a’ ben you, soon as I heard ’bout that whiskey business; and I knowed you hadn’t got the money becuz you’d ’a’ got at me some way or other and told me even if you was mum to everybody else. Tom, something’s always told me we’d never get holt of that swag.”

“I know what happened. You got into No. 2 and all you found was whiskey. Nobody told me it was you; I just knew it had to be you as soon as I heard about that whiskey situation; and I knew you didn’t have the money because you would have reached out to me somehow, even if you stayed quiet with everyone else. Tom, something has always told me we’d never get our hands on that loot.”

“Why, Huck, I never told on that tavern-keeper. You know his tavern was all right the Saturday I went to the picnic. Don’t you remember you was to watch there that night?”

“Why, Huck, I never snitched on that tavern-keeper. You know his tavern was just fine the Saturday I went to the picnic. Don’t you remember you were supposed to keep an eye on it that night?”

“Oh yes! Why, it seems ’bout a year ago. It was that very night that I follered Injun Joe to the widder’s.”

“Oh yes! It feels like it was about a year ago. It was that very night I followed Injun Joe to the widow’s.”

You followed him?”

“You followed him?”

“Yes—but you keep mum. I reckon Injun Joe’s left friends behind him, and I don’t want ’em souring on me and doing me mean tricks. If it hadn’t ben for me he’d be down in Texas now, all right.”

“Yes—but you stay quiet. I think Injun Joe has some friends who might be hanging around, and I don’t want them getting upset with me and pulling any nasty tricks. If it weren’t for me, he’d be in Texas by now, for sure.”

Then Huck told his entire adventure in confidence to Tom, who had only heard of the Welshman’s part of it before.

Then Huck shared his whole adventure in confidence with Tom, who had only heard about the Welshman’s part of it before.

“Well,” said Huck, presently, coming back to the main question, “whoever nipped the whiskey in No. 2, nipped the money, too, I reckon—anyways it’s a goner for us, Tom.”

“Well,” Huck said, returning to the main issue, “whoever snatched the whiskey in No. 2, took the money as well, I guess—anyway, it's gone for us, Tom.”

“Huck, that money wasn’t ever in No. 2!”

“Huck, that money was never in No. 2!”

“What!” Huck searched his comrade’s face keenly. “Tom, have you got on the track of that money again?”

“What!” Huck studied his friend’s face closely. “Tom, are you back on the trail of that money again?”

“Huck, it’s in the cave!”

"Huck, it's in the cave!"

Huck’s eyes blazed.

Huck's eyes sparkled.

“Say it again, Tom.”

“Repeat it, Tom.”

“The money’s in the cave!”

"The cash is in the cave!"

“Tom—honest injun, now—is it fun, or earnest?”

“Tom—honest to God, is it fun or serious?”

“Earnest, Huck—just as earnest as ever I was in my life. Will you go in there with me and help get it out?”

“Honestly, Huck—just as serious as I've ever been in my life. Will you go in there with me and help get it out?”

“I bet I will! I will if it’s where we can blaze our way to it and not get lost.”

“I bet I will! I will if we can find a clear path to it and not get lost.”

“Huck, we can do that without the least little bit of trouble in the world.”

“Huck, we can do that without any trouble at all.”

“Good as wheat! What makes you think the money’s—”

“Good as gold! What makes you think the money’s—”

“Huck, you just wait till we get in there. If we don’t find it I’ll agree to give you my drum and every thing I’ve got in the world. I will, by jings.”

“Huck, just wait until we get in there. If we don’t find it, I’ll agree to give you my drum and everything I have in the world. I really will.”

“All right—it’s a whiz. When do you say?”

“All right—it's impressive. When do you say?”

“Right now, if you say it. Are you strong enough?”

“Right now, if you say it. Are you strong enough?”

“Is it far in the cave? I ben on my pins a little, three or four days, now, but I can’t walk more’n a mile, Tom—least I don’t think I could.”

“Is it far in the cave? I've been on my feet a little, three or four days now, but I can’t walk more than a mile, Tom—at least I don’t think I could.”

“It’s about five mile into there the way anybody but me would go, Huck, but there’s a mighty short cut that they don’t anybody but me know about. Huck, I’ll take you right to it in a skiff. I’ll float the skiff down there, and I’ll pull it back again all by myself. You needn’t ever turn your hand over.”

“It’s about five miles in the way anyone else would go, Huck, but there’s a really short cut that only I know about. Huck, I’ll take you right to it in a small boat. I’ll float the boat down there, and I’ll pull it back again all by myself. You won’t have to lift a finger.”

“Less start right off, Tom.”

“Start right away, Tom.”

“All right. We want some bread and meat, and our pipes, and a little bag or two, and two or three kite-strings, and some of these new-fangled things they call lucifer matches. I tell you, many’s the time I wished I had some when I was in there before.”

“All right. We need some bread and meat, our pipes, a couple of bags, two or three kite strings, and some of those new-fangled things they call matches. I can’t tell you how many times I wished I had some when I was in there before.”

A trifle after noon the boys borrowed a small skiff from a citizen who was absent, and got under way at once. When they were several miles below “Cave Hollow,” Tom said:

A little after noon, the boys borrowed a small boat from a citizen who was away and set off right away. When they were several miles past "Cave Hollow," Tom said:

“Now you see this bluff here looks all alike all the way down from the cave hollow—no houses, no wood-yards, bushes all alike. But do you see that white place up yonder where there’s been a landslide? Well, that’s one of my marks. We’ll get ashore, now.”

“Now you see this bluff here looks the same all the way down from the cave hollow—no houses, no lumber yards, bushes all look alike. But do you see that white spot up there where there’s been a landslide? Well, that’s one of my landmarks. We’ll get ashore now.”

33-257.jpg (95K)

They landed.

They arrived.

“Now, Huck, where we’re a-standing you could touch that hole I got out of with a fishing-pole. See if you can find it.”

“Now, Huck, from where we’re standing, you could reach that hole I crawled out of with a fishing pole. See if you can find it.”

Huck searched all the place about, and found nothing. Tom proudly marched into a thick clump of sumach bushes and said:

Huck looked around everywhere but found nothing. Tom confidently walked into a dense patch of sumac bushes and said:

“Here you are! Look at it, Huck; it’s the snuggest hole in this country. You just keep mum about it. All along I’ve been wanting to be a robber, but I knew I’d got to have a thing like this, and where to run across it was the bother. We’ve got it now, and we’ll keep it quiet, only we’ll let Joe Harper and Ben Rogers in—because of course there’s got to be a Gang, or else there wouldn’t be any style about it. Tom Sawyer’s Gang—it sounds splendid, don’t it, Huck?”

“Here you are! Check it out, Huck; it’s the coziest spot in this whole area. You just keep it to yourself. I’ve always wanted to be a robber, but I knew I needed something like this, and figuring out where to find it was the tricky part. We have it now, and we’ll keep it a secret, but we’ll let Joe Harper and Ben Rogers in—because, of course, there has to be a Gang; otherwise, it wouldn’t have any flair. Tom Sawyer’s Gang—it sounds amazing, doesn’t it, Huck?”

“Well, it just does, Tom. And who’ll we rob?”

“Well, it just does, Tom. And who are we going to rob?”

“Oh, most anybody. Waylay people—that’s mostly the way.”

“Oh, pretty much anyone. Just catch people off guard—that’s mostly how it works.”

“And kill them?”

"And take them out?"

“No, not always. Hive them in the cave till they raise a ransom.”

“No, not all the time. Keep them in the cave until they pay a ransom.”

“What’s a ransom?”

"What’s a ransom payment?"

“Money. You make them raise all they can, off’n their friends; and after you’ve kept them a year, if it ain’t raised then you kill them. That’s the general way. Only you don’t kill the women. You shut up the women, but you don’t kill them. They’re always beautiful and rich, and awfully scared. You take their watches and things, but you always take your hat off and talk polite. They ain’t anybody as polite as robbers—you’ll see that in any book. Well, the women get to loving you, and after they’ve been in the cave a week or two weeks they stop crying and after that you couldn’t get them to leave. If you drove them out they’d turn right around and come back. It’s so in all the books.”

"Money. You make them raise as much as they can from their friends; and after you’ve kept them for a year, if they haven't raised anything by then, you kill them. That’s how it usually goes. But you don’t kill the women. You silence the women, but you don’t kill them. They’re always beautiful, wealthy, and really scared. You take their watches and stuff, but you always take off your hat and talk nicely. There’s no one more polite than robbers—you’ll find that in any book. Well, the women end up falling for you, and after they’ve been in the cave for a week or two, they stop crying, and then you couldn’t get them to leave. If you tried to kick them out, they’d just turn right around and come back. It’s the same in all the books."

“Why, it’s real bully, Tom. I believe it’s better’n to be a pirate.”

"Wow, that's really awesome, Tom. I think it's better than being a pirate."

“Yes, it’s better in some ways, because it’s close to home and circuses and all that.”

“Yes, it’s better in some ways because it’s close to home and circuses and all that.”

By this time everything was ready and the boys entered the hole, Tom in the lead. They toiled their way to the farther end of the tunnel, then made their spliced kite-strings fast and moved on. A few steps brought them to the spring, and Tom felt a shudder quiver all through him. He showed Huck the fragment of candle-wick perched on a lump of clay against the wall, and described how he and Becky had watched the flame struggle and expire.

By this time, everything was set, and the boys entered the hole, with Tom leading the way. They made their way to the far end of the tunnel, then secured their tied kite strings and continued. A few steps brought them to the spring, and Tom felt a shiver run through him. He showed Huck the piece of candlewick resting on a chunk of clay against the wall and explained how he and Becky had watched the flame flicker and go out.

The boys began to quiet down to whispers, now, for the stillness and gloom of the place oppressed their spirits. They went on, and presently entered and followed Tom’s other corridor until they reached the “jumping-off place.” The candles revealed the fact that it was not really a precipice, but only a steep clay hill twenty or thirty feet high. Tom whispered:

The boys started to lower their voices to whispers, as the silence and darkness of the place weighed down on them. They continued on and soon entered Tom’s other hallway until they reached the “jumping-off place.” The candles showed that it wasn't actually a cliff, but just a steep clay hill about twenty or thirty feet high. Tom whispered:

“Now I’ll show you something, Huck.”

“Now I’m going to show you something, Huck.”

He held his candle aloft and said:

He lifted his candle high and said:

“Look as far around the corner as you can. Do you see that? There—on the big rock over yonder—done with candle-smoke.”

“Look as far around the corner as you can. Do you see that? There—on the big rock over there—made with candle smoke.”

“Tom, it’s a cross!”

“Tom, it’s a cross!”

Now where’s your Number Two? ‘under the cross,’ hey? Right yonder’s where I saw Injun Joe poke up his candle, Huck!”

Now where's your Number Two? ‘under the cross,’ hey? Right over there is where I saw Injun Joe holding up his candle, Huck!”

Huck stared at the mystic sign awhile, and then said with a shaky voice:

Huck stared at the mysterious sign for a bit, then said in a shaky voice:

“Tom, less git out of here!”

“Tom, let’s get out of here!”

“What! and leave the treasure?”

“What! and leave the loot?”

“Yes—leave it. Injun Joe’s ghost is round about there, certain.”

“Yes—just leave it. Injun Joe’s ghost is definitely around there.”

“No it ain’t, Huck, no it ain’t. It would ha’nt the place where he died—away out at the mouth of the cave—five mile from here.”

“No, it’s not, Huck, no it’s not. It would haunt the place where he died—way out at the mouth of the cave—five miles from here.”

“No, Tom, it wouldn’t. It would hang round the money. I know the ways of ghosts, and so do you.”

“No, Tom, it wouldn’t. It would linger around the money. I know how ghosts operate, and so do you.”

Tom began to fear that Huck was right. Misgivings gathered in his mind. But presently an idea occurred to him—

Tom started to worry that Huck was right. Doubts began to fill his mind. But soon, an idea came to him—

“Lookyhere, Huck, what fools we’re making of ourselves! Injun Joe’s ghost ain’t a going to come around where there’s a cross!”

“Look here, Huck, what fools we're making of ourselves! Injun Joe's ghost isn't going to come around where there's a cross!”

The point was well taken. It had its effect.

The point was well understood. It made an impact.

“Tom, I didn’t think of that. But that’s so. It’s luck for us, that cross is. I reckon we’ll climb down there and have a hunt for that box.”

“Tom, I didn’t think of that. But you’re right. That cross is lucky for us. I guess we’ll climb down there and search for that box.”

Tom went first, cutting rude steps in the clay hill as he descended. Huck followed. Four avenues opened out of the small cavern which the great rock stood in. The boys examined three of them with no result. They found a small recess in the one nearest the base of the rock, with a pallet of blankets spread down in it; also an old suspender, some bacon rind, and the well-gnawed bones of two or three fowls. But there was no moneybox. The lads searched and researched this place, but in vain. Tom said:

Tom went first, making clumsy steps down the clay hill as he went. Huck followed him. Four paths opened up from the small cave where the big rock was located. The boys checked out three of them but found nothing. In the nearest path at the base of the rock, they discovered a small nook with a bunch of blankets spread out in it; they also found an old pair of suspenders, some bacon rind, and a few well-chewed bones from two or three chickens. But there was no money box. The boys searched this spot repeatedly, but it was useless. Tom said:

“He said under the cross. Well, this comes nearest to being under the cross. It can’t be under the rock itself, because that sets solid on the ground.”

“He said under the cross. Well, this is as close as you can get to being under the cross. You can’t be under the rock itself, because that’s firmly on the ground.”

They searched everywhere once more, and then sat down discouraged. Huck could suggest nothing. By-and-by Tom said:

They searched everywhere again and then sat down feeling discouraged. Huck couldn't think of anything to say. After a while, Tom said:

“Lookyhere, Huck, there’s footprints and some candle-grease on the clay about one side of this rock, but not on the other sides. Now, what’s that for? I bet you the money is under the rock. I’m going to dig in the clay.”

“Hey, Huck, there are footprints and some candle wax on the clay on one side of this rock, but not on the other sides. What do you think that’s about? I bet the money is under the rock. I’m going to dig in the clay.”

“That ain’t no bad notion, Tom!” said Huck with animation.

"That's not a bad idea, Tom!" Huck said excitedly.

Tom’s “real Barlow” was out at once, and he had not dug four inches before he struck wood.

Tom’s “real Barlow” was out right away, and he hadn’t dug four inches before he hit wood.

“Hey, Huck!—you hear that?”

"Hey, Huck! Did you hear that?"

Huck began to dig and scratch now. Some boards were soon uncovered and removed. They had concealed a natural chasm which led under the rock. Tom got into this and held his candle as far under the rock as he could, but said he could not see to the end of the rift. He proposed to explore. He stooped and passed under; the narrow way descended gradually. He followed its winding course, first to the right, then to the left, Huck at his heels. Tom turned a short curve, by-and-by, and exclaimed:

Huck started to dig and scratch. Soon, some boards were uncovered and taken away. They had hidden a natural gap that led under the rock. Tom climbed in and held his candle as far under the rock as he could, but he said he couldn't see the end of the gap. He suggested they explore. He bent down and went under; the narrow path sloped down gradually. He followed its winding route, first to the right, then to the left, with Huck right behind him. Tom turned a sharp corner after a while and exclaimed:

“My goodness, Huck, lookyhere!”

“Oh wow, Huck, check this out!”

It was the treasure-box, sure enough, occupying a snug little cavern, along with an empty powder-keg, a couple of guns in leather cases, two or three pairs of old moccasins, a leather belt, and some other rubbish well soaked with the water-drip.

It was definitely the treasure box, fitting perfectly in a small cave, along with an empty powder keg, a couple of guns in leather cases, two or three pairs of old moccasins, a leather belt, and some other junk that was thoroughly soaked with dripping water.

“Got it at last!” said Huck, ploughing among the tarnished coins with his hand. “My, but we’re rich, Tom!”

“Finally got it!” Huck said, digging through the tarnished coins with his hand. “Wow, we’re rich, Tom!”

33-261.jpg (97K)

“Huck, I always reckoned we’d get it. It’s just too good to believe, but we have got it, sure! Say—let’s not fool around here. Let’s snake it out. Lemme see if I can lift the box.”

“Huck, I always thought we’d get it. It’s just too good to believe, but we really have it! Hey—let’s not mess around here. Let’s figure this out. Let me see if I can lift the box.”

It weighed about fifty pounds. Tom could lift it, after an awkward fashion, but could not carry it conveniently.

It weighed around fifty pounds. Tom could lift it, albeit in an awkward way, but he couldn't carry it easily.

“I thought so,” he said; “They carried it like it was heavy, that day at the ha’nted house. I noticed that. I reckon I was right to think of fetching the little bags along.”

“I thought so,” he said; “They carried it like it was heavy, that day at the haunted house. I noticed that. I guess I was right to think about bringing the little bags along.”

The money was soon in the bags and the boys took it up to the cross rock.

The money was quickly bagged up, and the guys took it to the cross rock.

“Now less fetch the guns and things,” said Huck.

"Now let's grab the guns and stuff," Huck said.

“No, Huck—leave them there. They’re just the tricks to have when we go to robbing. We’ll keep them there all the time, and we’ll hold our orgies there, too. It’s an awful snug place for orgies.”

“No, Huck—leave them there. They’re just the things we need when we go robbing. We’ll keep them there all the time, and we’ll have our parties there, too. It’s a really cozy place for parties.”

“What orgies?”

"What parties?"

“I dono. But robbers always have orgies, and of course we’ve got to have them, too. Come along, Huck, we’ve been in here a long time. It’s getting late, I reckon. I’m hungry, too. We’ll eat and smoke when we get to the skiff.”

“I don't know. But robbers always have parties, and of course we have to have them, too. Come on, Huck, we’ve been in here a while. It’s getting late, I think. I’m hungry, too. We’ll eat and smoke when we get to the boat.”

They presently emerged into the clump of sumach bushes, looked warily out, found the coast clear, and were soon lunching and smoking in the skiff. As the sun dipped toward the horizon they pushed out and got under way. Tom skimmed up the shore through the long twilight, chatting cheerily with Huck, and landed shortly after dark.

They soon came out of the cluster of sumac bushes, looked around cautiously, saw that it was clear, and quickly started eating lunch and smoking in the boat. As the sun set toward the horizon, they pushed off and got moving. Tom glided along the shore in the fading light, chatting happily with Huck, and they landed shortly after it got dark.

“Now, Huck,” said Tom, “we’ll hide the money in the loft of the widow’s woodshed, and I’ll come up in the morning and we’ll count it and divide, and then we’ll hunt up a place out in the woods for it where it will be safe. Just you lay quiet here and watch the stuff till I run and hook Benny Taylor’s little wagon; I won’t be gone a minute.”

“Now, Huck,” said Tom, “we’ll stash the money in the attic of the widow’s woodshed, and I’ll come back in the morning so we can count it and split it up. Then we’ll find a secure spot in the woods to hide it. Just stay here and keep an eye on the stuff while I quickly grab Benny Taylor’s little wagon; I won’t be gone long.”

He disappeared, and presently returned with the wagon, put the two small sacks into it, threw some old rags on top of them, and started off, dragging his cargo behind him. When the boys reached the Welshman’s house, they stopped to rest. Just as they were about to move on, the Welshman stepped out and said:

He vanished for a bit and then came back with the wagon, loaded the two small sacks into it, tossed some old rags over the top, and set off, pulling his load behind him. When the boys arrived at the Welshman’s house, they took a break. Just as they were about to continue, the Welshman walked out and said:

“Hallo, who’s that?”

“Hey, who’s that?”

“Huck and Tom Sawyer.”

“Huck and Tom Sawyer.”

“Good! Come along with me, boys, you are keeping everybody waiting. Here—hurry up, trot ahead—I’ll haul the wagon for you. Why, it’s not as light as it might be. Got bricks in it?—or old metal?”

“Great! Come on, guys, you’re making everyone wait. Here—hurry up, move ahead—I’ll pull the wagon for you. Wow, it’s heavier than it looks. Is there bricks in it?—or old metal?”

“Old metal,” said Tom.

"Old metal," Tom said.

“I judged so; the boys in this town will take more trouble and fool away more time hunting up six bits’ worth of old iron to sell to the foundry than they would to make twice the money at regular work. But that’s human nature—hurry along, hurry along!”

“I figured it out; the boys in this town will spend more effort and waste more time hunting down six bits’ worth of old metal to sell to the foundry than they would to make double that money with a regular job. But that’s just human nature—always rushing, always rushing!”

The boys wanted to know what the hurry was about.

The boys wanted to know what the rush was about.

“Never mind; you’ll see, when we get to the Widow Douglas’.”

“Don’t worry; you’ll see when we get to Widow Douglas’s.”

Huck said with some apprehension—for he was long used to being falsely accused:

Huck said with some nervousness—because he was used to being wrongly blamed:

“Mr. Jones, we haven’t been doing nothing.”

“Mr. Jones, we haven't been doing anything.”

The Welshman laughed.

The Welsh guy laughed.

“Well, I don’t know, Huck, my boy. I don’t know about that. Ain’t you and the widow good friends?”

“Well, I don’t know, Huck, my boy. I’m not sure about that. Aren’t you and the widow good friends?”

“Yes. Well, she’s ben good friends to me, anyway.”

“Yes. Well, she’s been a good friend to me, anyway.”

“All right, then. What do you want to be afraid for?”

“All right, then. What do you want to be scared of?”

This question was not entirely answered in Huck’s slow mind before he found himself pushed, along with Tom, into Mrs. Douglas’ drawing-room. Mr. Jones left the wagon near the door and followed.

This question wasn't completely answered in Huck's slow mind before he found himself pushed, along with Tom, into Mrs. Douglas's living room. Mr. Jones parked the wagon by the door and followed.

The place was grandly lighted, and everybody that was of any consequence in the village was there. The Thatchers were there, the Harpers, the Rogerses, Aunt Polly, Sid, Mary, the minister, the editor, and a great many more, and all dressed in their best. The widow received the boys as heartily as any one could well receive two such looking beings. They were covered with clay and candle-grease. Aunt Polly blushed crimson with humiliation, and frowned and shook her head at Tom. Nobody suffered half as much as the two boys did, however. Mr. Jones said:

The place was brightly lit, and everyone important in the village was there. The Thatchers, the Harpers, the Rogerses, Aunt Polly, Sid, Mary, the minister, the editor, and many others were all dressed in their best. The widow welcomed the boys as warmly as anyone could welcome two such messy kids. They were covered in mud and candle wax. Aunt Polly turned red with embarrassment, frowning and shaking her head at Tom. However, nobody felt as bad as the two boys did. Mr. Jones said:

“Tom wasn’t at home, yet, so I gave him up; but I stumbled on him and Huck right at my door, and so I just brought them along in a hurry.”

“Tom wasn’t home yet, so I gave up looking for him; but I ran into him and Huck right at my door, so I just brought them in quickly.”

“And you did just right,” said the widow. “Come with me, boys.”

“And you did exactly right,” said the widow. “Come with me, boys.”

She took them to a bedchamber and said:

She led them to a bedroom and said:

“Now wash and dress yourselves. Here are two new suits of clothes—shirts, socks, everything complete. They’re Huck’s—no, no thanks, Huck—Mr. Jones bought one and I the other. But they’ll fit both of you. Get into them. We’ll wait—come down when you are slicked up enough.”

“Now wash up and get dressed. Here are two new suits—shirts, socks, everything you need. They belong to Huck—no, no thanks, Huck—Mr. Jones bought one and I bought the other. But they'll fit both of you. Put them on. We'll wait—come down when you look good enough.”

Then she left.

Then she went away.

33-263.jpg (23K)

CHAPTER XXXIV

34-264.jpg (154K)

Huck said: “Tom, we can slope, if we can find a rope. The window ain’t high from the ground.”

Huck said, “Tom, we can escape if we can find a rope. The window isn’t that high off the ground.”

“Shucks! what do you want to slope for?”

“Come on! What do you want to leave for?”

“Well, I ain’t used to that kind of a crowd. I can’t stand it. I ain’t going down there, Tom.”

"Well, I'm not used to that kind of crowd. I can't handle it. I'm not going down there, Tom."

“Oh, bother! It ain’t anything. I don’t mind it a bit. I’ll take care of you.”

“Oh, come on! It's nothing. I don’t mind it at all. I’ll take care of you.”

Sid appeared.

Sid showed up.

“Tom,” said he, “auntie has been waiting for you all the afternoon. Mary got your Sunday clothes ready, and everybody’s been fretting about you. Say—ain’t this grease and clay, on your clothes?”

“Tom,” he said, “your aunt has been waiting for you all afternoon. Mary got your Sunday clothes ready, and everyone’s been worried about you. Hey—don’t you have grease and clay on your clothes?”

“Now, Mr. Siddy, you jist ’tend to your own business. What’s all this blowout about, anyway?”

“Now, Mr. Siddy, you just take care of your own business. What’s all this fuss about, anyway?”

“It’s one of the widow’s parties that she’s always having. This time it’s for the Welshman and his sons, on account of that scrape they helped her out of the other night. And say—I can tell you something, if you want to know.”

“It’s one of the widow’s parties that she’s always throwing. This time it’s for the Welshman and his sons, because of that trouble they helped her out of the other night. And hey—I can share something with you if you’re interested.”

“Well, what?”

"What's up?"

“Why, old Mr. Jones is going to try to spring something on the people here tonight, but I overheard him tell auntie today about it, as a secret, but I reckon it’s not much of a secret now. Everybody knows—the widow, too, for all she tries to let on she don’t. Mr. Jones was bound Huck should be here—couldn’t get along with his grand secret without Huck, you know!”

“Old Mr. Jones is planning to surprise everyone here tonight, but I heard him tell Auntie about it earlier today, thinking it was a secret. But I guess it’s not much of a secret now. Everyone knows—including the widow, even though she pretends she doesn’t. Mr. Jones was determined that Huck should be here—he can’t pull off his big secret without Huck, you know!”

“Secret about what, Sid?”

"What's the secret, Sid?"

“About Huck tracking the robbers to the widow’s. I reckon Mr. Jones was going to make a grand time over his surprise, but I bet you it will drop pretty flat.”

“About Huck following the robbers to the widow’s. I think Mr. Jones was planning to make a big deal out of his surprise, but I bet it will fall pretty flat.”

Sid chuckled in a very contented and satisfied way.

Sid chuckled in a very happy and satisfied way.

“Sid, was it you that told?”

“Sid, was it you who told?”

“Oh, never mind who it was. Somebody told—that’s enough.”

“Oh, never mind who it was. Someone told—that’s enough.”

“Sid, there’s only one person in this town mean enough to do that, and that’s you. If you had been in Huck’s place you’d ’a’ sneaked down the hill and never told anybody on the robbers. You can’t do any but mean things, and you can’t bear to see anybody praised for doing good ones. There—no thanks, as the widow says”—and Tom cuffed Sid’s ears and helped him to the door with several kicks. “Now go and tell auntie if you dare—and tomorrow you’ll catch it!”

“Sid, there’s only one person in this town who’s mean enough to do that, and that’s you. If you had been in Huck’s position, you would have snuck down the hill and never told anyone about the robbers. You only do mean things, and you can’t stand to see anyone praised for doing good ones. There—no thanks, as the widow says”—and Tom slapped Sid’s ears and pushed him toward the door with a few kicks. “Now go and tell Auntie if you dare—and tomorrow you’ll be in trouble!”

Some minutes later the widow’s guests were at the supper-table, and a dozen children were propped up at little side-tables in the same room, after the fashion of that country and that day. At the proper time Mr. Jones made his little speech, in which he thanked the widow for the honor she was doing himself and his sons, but said that there was another person whose modesty—

Some minutes later, the widow’s guests were at the dinner table, and a dozen kids were settled at small side tables in the same room, as was customary at that time and in that place. When the moment was right, Mr. Jones gave his brief speech, thanking the widow for the honor she was bestowing on him and his sons, but mentioned that there was another person whose modesty—

And so forth and so on. He sprung his secret about Huck’s share in the adventure in the finest dramatic manner he was master of, but the surprise it occasioned was largely counterfeit and not as clamorous and effusive as it might have been under happier circumstances. However, the widow made a pretty fair show of astonishment, and heaped so many compliments and so much gratitude upon Huck that he almost forgot the nearly intolerable discomfort of his new clothes in the entirely intolerable discomfort of being set up as a target for everybody’s gaze and everybody’s laudations.

And so on. He revealed his secret about Huck’s role in the adventure in the most dramatic way he could manage, but the surprise it caused was mostly fake and not as loud or enthusiastic as it could have been under better conditions. Still, the widow put on quite a show of shock and showered Huck with so many compliments and so much gratitude that he almost forgot the overwhelming discomfort of his new clothes in the even more overwhelming discomfort of being put on display for everyone’s attention and praise.

The widow said she meant to give Huck a home under her roof and have him educated; and that when she could spare the money she would start him in business in a modest way. Tom’s chance was come. He said:

The widow said she planned to give Huck a home with her and get him educated; and that when she had the money, she would help him start a small business. Tom saw his opportunity. He said:

“Huck don’t need it. Huck’s rich.”

“Huck doesn't need it. Huck's got money.”

Nothing but a heavy strain upon the good manners of the company kept back the due and proper complimentary laugh at this pleasant joke. But the silence was a little awkward. Tom broke it:

Nothing but a heavy strain on the good manners of the group prevented the appropriate and proper laugh at this funny joke. But the silence was a bit awkward. Tom broke it:

“Huck’s got money. Maybe you don’t believe it, but he’s got lots of it. Oh, you needn’t smile—I reckon I can show you. You just wait a minute.”

“Huck has money. Maybe you don’t believe it, but he has a lot. Oh, you don’t have to smile—I bet I can show you. Just wait a minute.”

Tom ran out of doors. The company looked at each other with a perplexed interest—and inquiringly at Huck, who was tongue-tied.

Tom dashed outside. The group exchanged glances of confused curiosity—and looked questioningly at Huck, who was at a loss for words.

“Sid, what ails Tom?” said Aunt Polly. “He—well, there ain’t ever any making of that boy out. I never—”

“Sid, what’s wrong with Tom?” Aunt Polly asked. “He—well, I can never figure that boy out. I just—”

Tom entered, struggling with the weight of his sacks, and Aunt Polly did not finish her sentence. Tom poured the mass of yellow coin upon the table and said:

Tom came in, struggling with the heavy bags, and Aunt Polly didn't finish her sentence. Tom dumped the pile of yellow coins onto the table and said:

“There—what did I tell you? Half of it’s Huck’s and half of it’s mine!”

“There—what did I say? Half of it’s Huck’s and half of it’s mine!”

34-266.jpg (106K)

The spectacle took the general breath away. All gazed, nobody spoke for a moment. Then there was a unanimous call for an explanation. Tom said he could furnish it, and he did. The tale was long, but brimful of interest. There was scarcely an interruption from any one to break the charm of its flow. When he had finished, Mr. Jones said:

The spectacle left everyone speechless. Everyone stared, and no one said a word for a moment. Then there was a collective demand for an explanation. Tom said he could provide one, and he did. The story was lengthy but filled with intrigue. There was hardly any interruption from anyone to disrupt its captivating flow. When he finished, Mr. Jones said:

“I thought I had fixed up a little surprise for this occasion, but it don’t amount to anything now. This one makes it sing mighty small, I’m willing to allow.”

"I thought I had put together a little surprise for this occasion, but it doesn’t mean much now. This one really puts it in the shade, I’ll admit."

The money was counted. The sum amounted to a little over twelve thousand dollars. It was more than any one present had ever seen at one time before, though several persons were there who were worth considerably more than that in property.

The money was counted. The total came to just over twelve thousand dollars. It was more than anyone present had ever seen at one time before, even though several people there were worth significantly more than that in assets.

34-267.jpg (20K)

CHAPTER XXXV

35-268.jpg (189K)

The reader may rest satisfied that Tom’s and Huck’s windfall made a mighty stir in the poor little village of St. Petersburg. So vast a sum, all in actual cash, seemed next to incredible. It was talked about, gloated over, glorified, until the reason of many of the citizens tottered under the strain of the unhealthy excitement. Every “haunted” house in St. Petersburg and the neighboring villages was dissected, plank by plank, and its foundations dug up and ransacked for hidden treasure—and not by boys, but men—pretty grave, unromantic men, too, some of them. Wherever Tom and Huck appeared they were courted, admired, stared at. The boys were not able to remember that their remarks had possessed weight before; but now their sayings were treasured and repeated; everything they did seemed somehow to be regarded as remarkable; they had evidently lost the power of doing and saying commonplace things; moreover, their past history was raked up and discovered to bear marks of conspicuous originality. The village paper published biographical sketches of the boys.

The reader can be assured that Tom and Huck’s sudden fortune caused a huge buzz in the small village of St. Petersburg. Such a huge amount of cash seemed almost unbelievable. People talked about it, reveled in it, and praised it until many citizens were overwhelmed by the unhealthy excitement. Every “haunted” house in St. Petersburg and nearby villages was taken apart, board by board, and its foundations were dug up and searched for hidden treasure—and not by boys, but by men—pretty serious, unromantic men, too, some of them. Wherever Tom and Huck showed up, they were sought after, admired, and stared at. The boys couldn’t remember that their comments used to carry weight; now their words were cherished and repeated; everything they did seemed somehow noteworthy; they clearly had lost the ability to do or say anything ordinary; additionally, their past was revisited and found to show signs of notable originality. The village newspaper published biographical sketches of the boys.

The Widow Douglas put Huck’s money out at six per cent., and Judge Thatcher did the same with Tom’s at Aunt Polly’s request. Each lad had an income, now, that was simply prodigious—a dollar for every weekday in the year and half of the Sundays. It was just what the minister got—no, it was what he was promised—he generally couldn’t collect it. A dollar and a quarter a week would board, lodge, and school a boy in those old simple days—and clothe him and wash him, too, for that matter.

The Widow Douglas invested Huck’s money at six percent, and Judge Thatcher did the same for Tom at Aunt Polly’s request. Now, each boy had an income that was amazing—a dollar for every weekday in the year and half of the Sundays. It was exactly what the minister earned—no, it was what he was supposed to earn—he usually couldn’t collect it. A dollar and a quarter a week could cover a boy's food, housing, and schooling back in those simple days—and could also pay for his clothes and laundry, too.

Judge Thatcher had conceived a great opinion of Tom. He said that no commonplace boy would ever have got his daughter out of the cave. When Becky told her father, in strict confidence, how Tom had taken her whipping at school, the Judge was visibly moved; and when she pleaded grace for the mighty lie which Tom had told in order to shift that whipping from her shoulders to his own, the Judge said with a fine outburst that it was a noble, a generous, a magnanimous lie—a lie that was worthy to hold up its head and march down through history breast to breast with George Washington’s lauded Truth about the hatchet! Becky thought her father had never looked so tall and so superb as when he walked the floor and stamped his foot and said that. She went straight off and told Tom about it.

Judge Thatcher had a very high opinion of Tom. He said that no ordinary boy could have gotten his daughter out of the cave. When Becky told her dad, in strict confidence, how Tom had taken her punishment at school, the Judge was visibly touched; and when she asked for mercy for the big lie Tom had told to take the blame for her, the Judge exclaimed passionately that it was a noble, generous, magnanimous lie—a lie that deserved to stand proud and go down in history right alongside George Washington’s famous Truth about the hatchet! Becky thought her father had never looked so tall and amazing as when he paced the room and stamped his foot saying that. She went straight to tell Tom about it.

Judge Thatcher hoped to see Tom a great lawyer or a great soldier some day. He said he meant to look to it that Tom should be admitted to the National Military Academy and afterward trained in the best law school in the country, in order that he might be ready for either career or both.

Judge Thatcher hoped to see Tom become a great lawyer or a great soldier someday. He said he intended to make sure Tom was admitted to the National Military Academy and then trained in the best law school in the country, so he would be prepared for either career or both.

Huck Finn’s wealth and the fact that he was now under the Widow Douglas’ protection introduced him into society—no, dragged him into it, hurled him into it—and his sufferings were almost more than he could bear. The widow’s servants kept him clean and neat, combed and brushed, and they bedded him nightly in unsympathetic sheets that had not one little spot or stain which he could press to his heart and know for a friend. He had to eat with a knife and fork; he had to use napkin, cup, and plate; he had to learn his book, he had to go to church; he had to talk so properly that speech was become insipid in his mouth; whithersoever he turned, the bars and shackles of civilization shut him in and bound him hand and foot.

Huck Finn’s wealth and the fact that he was now under the Widow Douglas’ care introduced him into society—no, pulled him into it, threw him into it—and his suffering was almost more than he could handle. The widow’s servants kept him clean and tidy, brushed and groomed, and they tucked him in each night with sheets that felt cold and unfriendly, without even a little spot or stain he could hold onto and think of as a friend. He had to eat with a knife and fork; he had to use a napkin, cup, and plate; he had to study his lessons, go to church; he had to speak so properly that his words felt bland in his mouth; everywhere he turned, the restrictions and confines of civilization closed around him, binding him hand and foot.

He bravely bore his miseries three weeks, and then one day turned up missing. For forty-eight hours the widow hunted for him everywhere in great distress. The public were profoundly concerned; they searched high and low, they dragged the river for his body. Early the third morning Tom Sawyer wisely went poking among some old empty hogsheads down behind the abandoned slaughter-house, and in one of them he found the refugee. Huck had slept there; he had just breakfasted upon some stolen odds and ends of food, and was lying off, now, in comfort, with his pipe. He was unkempt, uncombed, and clad in the same old ruin of rags that had made him picturesque in the days when he was free and happy. Tom routed him out, told him the trouble he had been causing, and urged him to go home. Huck’s face lost its tranquil content, and took a melancholy cast. He said:

He bravely dealt with his troubles for three weeks, and then one day he disappeared. For forty-eight hours, the widow searched everywhere for him in a panic. The public was deeply worried; they looked everywhere and even searched the river for his body. Early on the third morning, Tom Sawyer wisely started looking around some old empty barrels behind the abandoned slaughterhouse, and in one of them, he found Huck. Huck had slept there; he had just eaten some stolen leftovers and was now lounging comfortably with his pipe. He was messy, uncombed, and wearing the same old rags that had once made him look adventurous when he was free and happy. Tom woke him up, explained the trouble he had caused, and urged him to go home. Huck's face lost its calm expression and turned sad. He said:

“Don’t talk about it, Tom. I’ve tried it, and it don’t work; it don’t work, Tom. It ain’t for me; I ain’t used to it. The widder’s good to me, and friendly; but I can’t stand them ways. She makes me get up just at the same time every morning; she makes me wash, they comb me all to thunder; she won’t let me sleep in the woodshed; I got to wear them blamed clothes that just smothers me, Tom; they don’t seem to any air git through ’em, somehow; and they’re so rotten nice that I can’t set down, nor lay down, nor roll around anywher’s; I hain’t slid on a cellar-door for—well, it ’pears to be years; I got to go to church and sweat and sweat—I hate them ornery sermons! I can’t ketch a fly in there, I can’t chaw. I got to wear shoes all Sunday. The widder eats by a bell; she goes to bed by a bell; she gits up by a bell—everything’s so awful reg’lar a body can’t stand it.”

“Don’t talk about it, Tom. I’ve tried it, and it doesn’t work; it doesn’t work, Tom. It’s not for me; I’m not used to it. The widow’s nice to me and friendly; but I can’t handle her ways. She makes me get up at the same time every morning; she makes me wash, they comb my hair all crazy; she won’t let me sleep in the woodshed; I have to wear those annoying clothes that just suffocate me, Tom; it feels like no air can get through them, somehow; and they’re so ridiculously nice that I can’t sit down, lay down, or roll around anywhere; I haven’t slid on a cellar door for—well, it feels like years; I have to go to church and sweat and sweat—I hate those boring sermons! I can’t catch a fly in there, I can’t chew. I have to wear shoes all Sunday. The widow eats by a bell; she goes to bed by a bell; she gets up by a bell—everything’s so incredibly regular a person can’t stand it.”

35-271.jpg (112K)

“Well, everybody does that way, Huck.”

“Well, everyone does it that way, Huck.”

“Tom, it don’t make no difference. I ain’t everybody, and I can’t stand it. It’s awful to be tied up so. And grub comes too easy—I don’t take no interest in vittles, that way. I got to ask to go a-fishing; I got to ask to go in a-swimming—dern’d if I hain’t got to ask to do everything. Well, I’d got to talk so nice it wasn’t no comfort—I’d got to go up in the attic and rip out awhile, every day, to git a taste in my mouth, or I’d a died, Tom. The widder wouldn’t let me smoke; she wouldn’t let me yell, she wouldn’t let me gape, nor stretch, nor scratch, before folks—” [Then with a spasm of special irritation and injury]—“And dad fetch it, she prayed all the time! I never see such a woman! I had to shove, Tom—I just had to. And besides, that school’s going to open, and I’d a had to go to it—well, I wouldn’t stand that, Tom. Looky-here, Tom, being rich ain’t what it’s cracked up to be. It’s just worry and worry, and sweat and sweat, and a-wishing you was dead all the time. Now these clothes suits me, and this bar’l suits me, and I ain’t ever going to shake ’em any more. Tom, I wouldn’t ever got into all this trouble if it hadn’t ’a’ ben for that money; now you just take my sheer of it along with your’n, and gimme a ten-center sometimes—not many times, becuz I don’t give a dern for a thing ’thout it’s tollable hard to git—and you go and beg off for me with the widder.”

“Tom, it doesn’t matter. I’m not like everyone else, and I can't stand it. It’s terrible to be so restricted. Food comes too easily—I don’t care about meals that way. I have to ask to go fishing; I have to ask to go swimming—I swear, I have to ask to do everything. Well, I had to speak so nicely it wasn't any comfort—I had to go up in the attic and tear out some time every day just to get a taste of freedom, or I would have died, Tom. The widow wouldn’t let me smoke; she wouldn’t let me shout, she wouldn’t let me yawn, or stretch, or scratch in front of people—” [Then with a burst of irritation and hurt]—“And gosh, she prayed all the time! I’ve never seen such a woman! I had to rebel, Tom—I just had to. And besides, that school is going to open, and I would have to go to it—well, I’m not standing for that, Tom. Look, Tom, being rich isn’t everything it’s made out to be. It’s just worry and hassle, and wishing you were dead all the time. Now these clothes fit me, and this barrel suits me, and I’m never going to change them again. Tom, I wouldn’t have gotten into all this trouble if it hadn’t been for that money; now you take my share along with yours, and give me a dime sometimes—not often, because I don’t care about anything unless it’s pretty hard to get—and you go and talk the widow into letting me off the hook.”

“Oh, Huck, you know I can’t do that. ’Tain’t fair; and besides if you’ll try this thing just a while longer you’ll come to like it.”

“Oh, Huck, you know I can’t do that. It’s not fair; and besides, if you’ll just stick with it a little longer, you’ll come to like it.”

“Like it! Yes—the way I’d like a hot stove if I was to set on it long enough. No, Tom, I won’t be rich, and I won’t live in them cussed smothery houses. I like the woods, and the river, and hogsheads, and I’ll stick to ’em, too. Blame it all! just as we’d got guns, and a cave, and all just fixed to rob, here this dern foolishness has got to come up and spile it all!”

“Like it! Yeah—the way I’d like a hot stove if I sat on it long enough. No, Tom, I won’t be rich, and I won’t live in those damn suffocating houses. I like the woods, and the river, and barrels, and I’m sticking with them, too. Damn it all! Just when we had guns, and a cave, and everything ready to rob, this stupid nonsense has to come up and ruin it all!”

Tom saw his opportunity—

Tom saw his chance—

“Lookyhere, Huck, being rich ain’t going to keep me back from turning robber.”

“Listen up, Huck, being rich isn't going to stop me from becoming a robber.”

“No! Oh, good-licks; are you in real dead-wood earnest, Tom?”

“No! Oh, come on; are you seriously for real, Tom?”

“Just as dead earnest as I’m sitting here. But Huck, we can’t let you into the gang if you ain’t respectable, you know.”

“Just as serious as I’m sitting here. But Huck, we can’t let you join the gang if you aren’t respectable, you know.”

Huck’s joy was quenched.

Huck's joy was extinguished.

“Can’t let me in, Tom? Didn’t you let me go for a pirate?”

“Can’t let me in, Tom? Didn’t you let me go for a pirate?”

“Yes, but that’s different. A robber is more high-toned than what a pirate is—as a general thing. In most countries they’re awful high up in the nobility—dukes and such.”

“Yes, but that’s different. A robber is more sophisticated than what a pirate is—generally speaking. In most countries, they’re pretty high up in the nobility—dukes and such.”

35-273.jpg (109K)

“Now, Tom, hain’t you always ben friendly to me? You wouldn’t shet me out, would you, Tom? You wouldn’t do that, now, would you, Tom?”

“Now, Tom, haven’t you always been friendly to me? You wouldn’t shut me out, would you, Tom? You wouldn’t do that now, would you, Tom?”

“Huck, I wouldn’t want to, and I don’t want to—but what would people say? Why, they’d say, ‘Mph! Tom Sawyer’s Gang! pretty low characters in it!’ They’d mean you, Huck. You wouldn’t like that, and I wouldn’t.”

“Hey Huck, I really don’t want to, but what would people think? They’d say, ‘Ugh! Tom Sawyer’s Gang! pretty sketchy people in it!’ They’d be talking about you, Huck. You wouldn’t like that, and neither would I.”

Huck was silent for some time, engaged in a mental struggle. Finally he said:

Huck was quiet for a while, caught up in a mental battle. Finally, he said:

“Well, I’ll go back to the widder for a month and tackle it and see if I can come to stand it, if you’ll let me b’long to the gang, Tom.”

“Well, I’ll go back to the widow for a month and try it out to see if I can handle it, if you’ll let me be part of the group, Tom.”

“All right, Huck, it’s a whiz! Come along, old chap, and I’ll ask the widow to let up on you a little, Huck.”

“All right, Huck, it’s great! Come on, buddy, and I’ll ask the widow to ease up on you a bit, Huck.”

“Will you, Tom—now will you? That’s good. If she’ll let up on some of the roughest things, I’ll smoke private and cuss private, and crowd through or bust. When you going to start the gang and turn robbers?”

“Will you, Tom—now will you? That’s great. If she’ll ease up on some of the toughest stuff, I’ll smoke in private and swear in private, and push through or break. When are you going to start the gang and become robbers?”

“Oh, right off. We’ll get the boys together and have the initiation tonight, maybe.”

"Oh, right away. We’ll gather the guys and do the initiation tonight, maybe."

“Have the which?”

"Which one do you have?"

“Have the initiation.”

"Start the initiation."

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

“It’s to swear to stand by one another, and never tell the gang’s secrets, even if you’re chopped all to flinders, and kill anybody and all his family that hurts one of the gang.”

“It’s to promise to support each other and never reveal the gang’s secrets, even if you’re completely broken, and to take out anyone who hurts a member of the gang, along with their family.”

“That’s gay—that’s mighty gay, Tom, I tell you.”

"That's gay—really gay, Tom, I'm telling you."

“Well, I bet it is. And all that swearing’s got to be done at midnight, in the lonesomest, awfulest place you can find—a ha’nted house is the best, but they’re all ripped up now.”

"Well, I bet it is. And all that swearing has to be done at midnight, in the loneliest, scariest place you can find—a haunted house is the best, but they're all messed up now."

“Well, midnight’s good, anyway, Tom.”

“Well, midnight works, anyway, Tom.”

“Yes, so it is. And you’ve got to swear on a coffin, and sign it with blood.”

“Yes, that's right. And you have to swear on a coffin and sign it in blood.”

“Now, that’s something like! Why, it’s a million times bullier than pirating. I’ll stick to the widder till I rot, Tom; and if I git to be a reg’lar ripper of a robber, and everybody talking ’bout it, I reckon she’ll be proud she snaked me in out of the wet.”

“Now, that’s something like! Wow, it’s a million times cooler than pirating. I’ll stick with the widow until I’m gone, Tom; and if I become a real amazing robber, and everyone’s talking about it, I bet she’ll be proud that she pulled me out of the mess.”

35-274.jpg (110K)

CONCLUSION

CONCLUSION

So endeth this chronicle. It being strictly a history of a boy, it must stop here; the story could not go much further without becoming the history of a man. When one writes a novel about grown people, he knows exactly where to stop—that is, with a marriage; but when he writes of juveniles, he must stop where he best can.

So ends this story. Since it’s strictly about a boy, it has to stop here; the tale couldn't go much further without turning into the history of a man. When someone writes a novel about adults, they know exactly where to end—that is, with a marriage; but when writing about young people, they have to stop wherever makes the most sense.

Most of the characters that perform in this book still live, and are prosperous and happy. Some day it may seem worth while to take up the story of the younger ones again and see what sort of men and women they turned out to be; therefore it will be wisest not to reveal any of that part of their lives at present.

Most of the characters in this book are still alive and doing well. Someday it might be worthwhile to revisit the stories of the younger ones and see what kind of men and women they've become; so it’s probably best not to share any details about that part of their lives right now.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!